Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

CHAPTER ONE

Fate and destiny are often intertwined. Many are taught that they are the same but those many are wrong. Fate is to destiny as a body is to soul. One is never far from the other, true. And yet, if looked at closely, they two have variation. Fate is simply the conclusion that several steps have led up to. Destiny on the other hand, is merely something that was and always is meant to happen. Fate is a tapestry of certain events that led to a conclusion while destiny is unavoidable and a set course. Those very few that learn this simple yet profound thought, truly understand that nothing happens in life without some form of purpose. Be it setting up the next step or something that has always been. And all one can do in life, is accept this and let fate and destiny work.

This lesson had been practically burned into John’s mind over the years. 

Was it fate or destiny that brought him to where he was now? Was it fate that brought him to Elysium? Was it fate that brought him to the Normandy? Was it destiny that brought him to beat Saren and the Collectors? And perhaps the most common question: was it his destiny to have defeated the Reapers and saved the galaxy? Or was it just a matter of fately steps that led him to that course? These were the questions the galaxy asked after the day was won. Those were the questions the eternally grateful  galaxy asked after Commander Shepard disappeared. 

Everything was black. Blacker than the darkest night. All around him, the darkness was clutching him, crushing him. He knew that he had stopped the Reapers but some sixth sense told him that he wasn’t dead. Something had happened before he had faded to black. What that something was, he had no idea. 

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a faint glimmer of neon green light off in the distance. Even though he didn’t think he was moving, the light seemed to be getting closer at a tremendous speed. He shut his eyes from the almost blinding light and then opened them a moment later, only to find himself falling out of something. He threw his hands up at the last second to help soften the fall. Luckily it wasn’t a very far fall before he hit the ground with a grunt. What was left of his shields stopped any major injuries but the impact was still enough to hurt. He’d say the armor helped but it really didn’t; not when it had been all but destroyed by that final charge to the relay beam. 

He groaned, struggling to rise to his feet. He had just fought through hell and his body was finally crumbling under the strain of pushing on. It practically screamed at him to stop and yet, he knew he had to get up. To stay down now would mean his death. 

Blinking from the sudden light after the endless darkness, he looked around at his surroundings. There were trees all around him. Nearby, he could see an old stone tower of some kind. Judging by the slant of the ground, he was on the verge of a hill. At the bottom of the hill, he could just about make out what looked to be a dirt road. Then he looked up and immediately stepped back, nearly losing what little balance he had. He blinked, staring in both confusion and fear. Above his head was a hole the same color green that he had seen earlier. It was like someone had just cut through the very air and left an enormous hole in the sky. 

The hole was constantly erupting, sending what looked to be fireballs, flying down to the earth below randomly. And whatever it was, even at first glance, he could tell that it was slowly spreading across the sky. 

Hearing what sounded to be a small explosion going off, he jumped and swung around only to gape at a smaller hole in the air a few feet from where he stood. This one was merely around the size of a door and yet it acted much like the larger one up above. It crackled with some type of energy. Maybe biotic? 

As he watched, the hole flared up, sending several blasts of energy out around him. From these energy blasts came a number of creatures he had never seen before. They were hunched over, with long arms and long necks. Small mouths and eyes were set on the end of their small heads. And they appeared to be wearing rags on their lower body. 

They screeched as they turned towards him. He went for his shotgun and then cursed when he realized it had dropped during the final charge. All he had was his Carnifax pistol and that barely had a round left. He set his jaw determinedly. Then he would make each bullet count. And if that wasn’t enough, he still had his biotics. 

He whipped out his pistol, took aim at the nearest creature and shot, the noise from the shot echoing off in the distance. The bullet passed cleanly through the creatures head and the creature simply disintegrated into a pile of ash. Seeing their friend die apparently spurred the rest of the creatures on as they chose to rush him. 

He fired off six more shots, killing five of the things and wounding another. But there was still at least seven more coming at him and he he was dangerously low on ammo. With the last of his bullets, he killed three of the seven, leaving just four left. The thermal clip empty, he dropped his pistol and raised his hands, his Omni-blades coming out with a hiss. 

The first creature to reach him lunged at him with sharp talons just barely grazing his left shoulder before he jumped back, slicing the thing’s arm off with his blades. The wound on his shoulder didn’t hurt but the cuts were deep enough to draw a little blood. In the back of his mind, he wondered why his shields hadn’t absorbed the blow. 

The thing screamed in anger and swiped at him but he sidestepped it and jabbed his Omni-Blade deep into the side of its neck, killing it. It crumpled to a pile of ash, as all the other ones he had killed had done. 

The remaining three creatures charged at him all at once unlike the previous one had. There was no way he could defend himself from all of them with just his Omni-blades so he retracted the blades and let loose a powerful biotic blast that disintegrated the creatures on the spot. 

He didn’t relax until he looked around to make sure all of the creatures were dead. Then he swung his head to look back at the hole they had come from. For the moment, it didn’t appear to shoot out anymore. Even still, he didn’t want to be there when it did. 

He had to find a safe place. Seeing no better place than the old tower, he picked up his pistol, retrieved what bullets he could from the ash piles and made his way over to the tower. Grunting from the pain in his shoulder and really, everything, he slumped down against the stone wall. Every ounce of fight left in him was gone, used up in his fight with those creatures. He still had no clue as to how he ended up in a forest when he had been on the Citadel but at that point, he was too tired to care. He needed to rest. If only for a while. 

His eyes already dropping, he loaded the pistol and held it in his hands as he closed his eyes to rest. 

In the middle of his sleep, he felt something poking at his belly harshly. It felt like...a stick?

Then he heard someone speak. “Is he dead?” The voice definitely belonged to a woman. 

Another poke with the stick, painfully jabbing into his stomach. He moaned in pain.

“Sera, quit poking him with the stick. He’s obviously not dead.” Another voice said, this one male. 

“Well how should I know if he’s dead or not? I’m not a frigging healer!” The woman named Sera said in a huff. 

He weakenly opened his eyes, his fingers clutching the pistol just in case these people were not friendly. Although if they weren’t, he wasn’t sure he could fight them off at his current strength. 

He opened his eyes and blinked in surprise as the woman stepped back. She was short and skinny with a red shirt and yellow pants. On her back was a longbow and a quiver. She had short blonde hair that was cut wildly and light blue, almost grey eyes. The thing that had surprised him though, was the fact that she had long pointy ears. Sort of like a vorchas. Or an elf? 

She stuck her tongue out at him. “Eww, he’s not dead!”

“Of course not you idiot. But he’s damn close.” The male voice said. 

He turned his head and flinched. The man that had spoken wasn’t a man at all. He was easily several heads taller than a man, with large horns protruding from his chiseled head. His ears too, were pointy. His skin was gray and he had an eyepatch over his left eye. He wore no shirt, putting his abs on display. He held a huge battleax in his right hand. 

The horned man backed up when he raised his gun at him. 

“Great. Your ugly mug scared him.” Sera said.

“Not helping Sera.” The horned man said to her before looking back at him. The horned man raised his arms peacefully after dropping the axe with a thud. “Easy now, friend. We aren’t here to cause any trouble. You’re hurt really bad.”

He coughed, struggling to rise to his feet. “I’m aware of that.” He said, his throat burning. 

“Bull?” Sera asked nervously. 

“I got this.” The horned man named Bull said. “Put the weapon thing down; we’re not gonna hurt you. Listen, if we don’t stop that bleeding, you’ll bleed to death. A mage will be here shortly to patch you up.”

A mage? What?

“Who are you? What mage?”

“I’m Bull and the elf that woke you up is Sera. We’re part of the Inquisition.” Bull said calmly.

“What, you mean like the Spanish Inquisition?”

“Ha this guy is a looney!” Sera said with a snort.

“Shut up, elf. He’s obviously been through a lot and is confused. I’ll explain later. Just put down the weapon calmly and let me check out those wounds.” Bull said as he took a hesitant step forward. 

The pistol dropped from his hands. If they had wanted to harm him, they wouldn’t have checked if he was alive. That, and he couldn’t keep his hand up any longer. He dropped. 

Bull drew near and knelt down besides him, struggling to take his armor off. He weakly brought his hand up and pushed a button on his chest piece which allowed the armor to be taken off. Bull quickly took off the chest piece and flinched at the sight. The man had numerous tiny holes in his chest and cuts, as if he had been pelted with arrows. His left shoulder was slashed, clearly by talons. It was a miracle the man was still breathing. 

“Alright. What’s your name?” Bull asked as he tore off a piece of his pants to try and stop the blood. 

“John. Commander John Shepard.” The man replied weakly. “How bad is it?”

Bull grimaced. “Bad. Real bad. Sera, go back and tell the Boss and Solas to get their asses over here.”

Sera nodded and ran off, back towards where John had fought those creatures. 

“No, don’t go that way! There’s these creatures that-.” John suddenly coughed up blood, unable to finish his warning.

Bull snickered. “Don’t worry about them. They can handle a few demons.”

John blinked, his vision getting blurrier by the minute. “Demons? What?”

Bull cursed. “Damn, the loss of blood is really getting to you. Just hang on man, Solas will get you patched up soon.”

As John slowly lost consciousness, he groaned. “What happened to the Reapers? Did the Crucible work?” 

Bull frowned. “What are Reapers?”

John mentally cursed before he passed out. Well shit, that can’t be good. 

John gasped awake, his body feeling like someone had supercharged it. He felt better than he had in months. 

“Ah, good. He’s awake.” Someone said. 

John lifted his head to see who had spoken. A bald elf was sitting beside him, some sort of energy seeping out of his hands. 

That’s just great. Another elf person. John dropped his head back down, sure that he was going insane. 

“How is he, Solas?” 

John raised his head once more and sighed. Finally, a human. 

The man that had spoken was a little on the short side with a lean but muscular body. His dirty blonde hair was wild and unruly. Mischievous, slightly childish, blue eyes shone brightly from behind a thin beard. He had a mix of light and deep scars on his face but none of them were outrageously long or wide. On the man’s back were two large daggers and he was wearing light armor. He was probably the leader of the small group of oddities. 

The bald elf, Solas, nodded. “As you can see, he is up. Very lucky for him that we were in the area, otherwise he would have likely died from his injuries. He had a number of small hole-like wounds all over his chest and stomach, with several lacerations. Then the slash on his left shoulder, from a Shade I would say. All seem to be healing nicely.”

The man grinned down at John. “You are lucky to be alive, John, was it?”

John nodded. 

The man extended a hand and John shook it. “Pleasure to meet you, John. My name is Maxwell Trevelyn, but you can just call me Max. And definitely don’t call me the Herald of Andraste. I hate that.” 

John blinked. Well at least some of that made sense.

Max knelt besides him, a mix of concern and curiosity on his face. “So here’s a question I bet you didn’t see coming: What in the world compelled you to fight a bunch of Shades when you were already injured? We saw the signs of a fight and the blood trail after we investigated a noise that sounded like thunder. Which I’ll get to in a moment. First, I want to know what you were doing.”

John sat up, noticing his armor had all been taken off of his body. It was laying in a pile along with his gun a few feet away. He scratched the back of his head, feeling some bandages wrapped over a bad knick he hadn’t realized he had. 

“I don’t know. One second, I had just stopped the Reapers and the next second, I’m falling out of a green hole in the air. Which reminds me, what the hell is going on to the sky? Why aren’t you all not more concerned about that?”

Max nodded, thinking. “I don’t know about those Reapers you mentioned but from what you’ve said, I’d gather that you fell through a Fade Rift. Much like I did. But wait, you don’t know what the Breach is?”

“Not in the slightest.” 

Max whistled. “Well, shit. I don’t know what to tell you then.” 

Solas, who had been staring intently at John during the whole conversation, spoke up. “John, if I may. When were you born?”

“On April eleventh in 2154. Why?” 

Solas snapped his fingers. “So I thought. Herald, I believe this man isn’t from here.”

Max laughed. “Obviously Solas. I mean look at his armor and that weapon of his!”

Solas studied John, making him a little uncomfortable. “Something must have happened to you on your end and then the rift dragged you through to here. Fascinating.”

“So he’s what, some kind of space time traveling human?” Bull asked as he and Sera walked up, after just having checked their surroundings to make sure there weren’t any more surprises. 

Sera looked at John with a newfound wonder. “Really?” She snorted. “Is he a crazy magy guy?”

Solas shook his head. “I detect no magic from him. Although, I thought I did at first but then I realized he has no connection to the Fade like any mage would.”

“Anyway.” Max coughed. “That big hole in the sky is called the Breach. It’s a massive tear in the Veil, which is like an invisible barrier between our world and the Fade, the world of demons and spirits. If it’s not closed then it will eventually swallow the world. We are part of an organization called the Inquisition which is trying to close the Breach, stop the demons from coming over, and bring some peace to the world. That small hole you came from is a Fade Rift, like a smaller Breach. The things you fought were lesser demons called Shades. Oh and you might have noticed this scar on my hand? We call it the Mark. It allows me to close the holes and ultimately, will allow me to seal the Breach. Afterwards, we figure out how the Breach got there in the first place. But that’s well down the road. Any questions?”

John stared blankly at Max, causing the others to laugh or chuckle in Solas’ case. “All I got out of that is hole in the sky that will destroy the world, demons, and you can save countless lives with a scar.”

Bull smirked. “You got a quick mind there.”

John shrugged. 

Max helped John to his feet. “In any case, we were on our way to a village to meet up with some potential allies but now, I’m not so sure. I don’t want to leave you here by yourself, especially since you came through a rift from who knows where.” His face lit up. “Ah! Here’s an idea! Since you aren’t getting home anytime soon, how about you join the Inquisition? We can make sure you don’t get killed and while we’re at it, we can help find a way to get you back to where you came from! So how about it?”

John thought for a moment. He had no clue how he got there. He had no idea what half of what was being said about demons and holes. He had next to no ammo left and his armor was perhaps beyond repair, at least in this place. And as far as he knew, he had no way of getting back home. 

He grit his teeth. It’d be suicide to not take Max up on his offer. And he’d already been on one suicide trip; he wasn’t keen on dying out here. Max and the others were his best chance at figuring things out while not dying. 

The two shook hands in agreement. 

Max beamed. “Great! Bull, I want you to take John back to Haven. Get him settled there and introduce him to the others. Take the side routes. I don’t want any normal folk to see him and his things.”

Bull nodded, picking up John’s armor like it weighed nothing and bringing it over to some horses. “And what will you be doing Boss?”

“Sera, Solas, and I will continue to Redcliffe and talk to Fiona. We’ll follow you once that business is dealt with. We’ll see you back at Haven.”

Bull grunted in acknowledgement, gesturing for John to follow him. 

Bull eyed him. “Ever ridden a horse before?”

“Nope. I’ve only flown a few ships here and there.”

Bull roared with laughter. “You’re shitting me! You got flying ships where you come from? That must be nice.”

John grinned at the giant horned man. “It's a lot faster than riding a horse, that’s for damn sure.”

Bull chuckled. “Probably a smoother ride too. Come on, let’s you to Haven. Oh, and some warning: if a smartass dwarf wants to play a card game with you, decline

Chapter Text

CHAPTER TWO

It took all of ten minutes before John fell off the horse as he sat behind Bull. Since Bull and the others only had four horses, one for each person, they couldn’t spare another horse for John to ride on. So he simply sat behind the giant horned man and clung on, with his armor and weapon tied to the saddlebags. Or at least he did before he lost his balance and fell.

Bull reined the horse in, slowing to a stop as he twisted around to look at the now bruised man laying on his side.

“For someone that seems to be a decent fighter, you sure don’t have good balance.” Bull said with a laugh.

John growled as he got to his feet, wiping the dirt off. “Of course. I can shoot tiny practice slugs with a sniper on a very windy ledge overlooking the Presidium with cars flying by just fine, but I fall off a horse at the smallest of jumps. Makes sense.” He muttered to himself as he climbed back on the horse.

Bull snickered as if he had heard him but said nothing. He clicked his tongue and the horse continued moving, only at a slightly slower pace than before. They soon reached a stone road and began to follow it.

“I’m guessing you don’t have Qunari back where you are from.” Bull stated as they rode.

John snorted. “No. No we do not.”

“I figured as much. But don’t worry, I don’t blame you for being wary when you first saw me. I must have looked pretty menacing.”

John grinned. “You weren’t too bad. I’ve seen much worse than you before.”

Bull gave a short laugh. “Oh I doubt you’ve seen anything like me before.”

They were silent for a few minutes until they came across a couple houses lining the road. All were badly damaged and on fire, the support beams barely holding together as they burned away violently. There were several still bodies around the houses, their bodies nearly burnt to a crisp, although their armor still remained. Others were more fresh looking and many had swords still impaling them. A couple of the bodies looked to be young as well.

John went to get off the horse to go check for survivors but Bull grunted. “Leave them. They’re all dead fools anyway.”

“There could be survivors.” John retorted.

Bull shook his head, his huge horns nearly swinging back and hitting John in the face. “There never are in a skirmish like that.”

“A skirmish? This looks more like slaughter.”

“Oh, it is a slaughter. This is what the Inquisition is trying to stop. Blasted fools.”

John stared at the corpses as they passed by. He wasn’t shocked that people could do that to one another, not after seeing what he’d seen.

“Who were they? Some of them were wearing armor of some kind.” He asked.

“Templars and mages. See, Templars are sort of like the mages protectors and prison wards. Any normal mage is sent to the Circle where they can learn their magic in peace, without worrying about any accidental fires or the like. Templars are like their guards, making sure they don’t hurt anyone or get possessed by a demon. The two sides have always had a lot of tension between them and recently the mages rebelled to try and gain their freedom. Templars weren’t too happy about that and the two sides went nuts trying to kill each other. This area we are in right now, called the Hinterlands, is a war field for them.”

John nodded, stowing the information away. It seemed like wherever one went, people found a way to be cruel and oppressive.

“So what do you think happened here?” John asked as they reached the end of the line of buildings.

“My guess is that the rebel mages killed the older group of Templars and then a different group of Templars came through and killed the mages. So like I said, they’re all just dead fools.”

As they rode on, they came across many other sites like the first one. The area was indeed a war zone. Luckily though, they didn’t come across any live soldiers.

They made small talk as they rode until nightfall, mainly just asking questions about what was going on and the Inquisition. John said little about where he came from, thinking the less these people knew, the better. Besides, he didn’t want to confuse anyone as he was growing confused. But Bull was very patient and eager to explain things and answer any questions John had about this world, which was many.

Eventually, when it got too dark to continue riding, they broke off the main road a ways and made camp. Since they were in a dangerous area, they didn’t bother making a fire. Instead, they made do with the light from the moon.

As the two sat eating a light dinner of bread and a couple apples, John looked up from his meal at Bull. Studying the eye patch over his left eye. “How’d you lose the eye?”

Bull snorted. “I like to think I traded it for a friend’s life.”

John raised an eye, nodding in approval. “I’m sensing a story there.”

Bull shrugged. “A simple one, sure. I took a blow to the eye to protect some random guy in a bar that eventually became one of my closest friends and second in command to my Chargers. To ask for a more heartfelt story, you’d have to ask Krem.”

John nodded in understanding. He’d taken plenty of blows for his friends too.

Bull gestured towards John’s head. “How about you? How’d you get that beauty on your face?”

John chuckled. It was about time he asked about the scar over his right side. The scar, though light, went from his right ear all the way to just under his right eye. He had got it as an Alliance recruit, right before he figured out how to properly use an Omni Blade. He learned how very quickly after the Blade nearly sliced his face open.

“Early on in my military career, when I was still a wet nosed recruit, I was fumbling around with a retractable blade. Damn thing almost took my face off before I learned how to use it.”

Bull gave another one of his hearty laughs, then took a big bite out of the bread he held. “See, at least my reason is a noble one. You just got yours for being stupid.”

John grinned. “Pretty much.”

John took a sip from the water sack, missing the Normandy. On the Normandy, there was always good food and not just simple bread with apples. And even more important, there were comfy beds on his ship, unlike out here essentially camping. But either way, it was a nice change to be sitting down under the stars instead of up amongst them.

“So Bull, what can you tell me about the others? Max, Sera, and Solas?”

Bull shrugged. “Well you’ve met them already so you know what they are like. Solas is a wise mage. Sera is a goofball but good with that bow of hers. And the Boss is well, the Boss. Not much else to say.”

“Why do you call him the Boss? Besides the fact that he’s in charge of the Inquisition.”

Bull laughed again, almost choking on his food. “The Boss isn’t in charge of the Inquisition. That’d be like having a child in charge of explosives. Nah, he’s more of a figurehead for the Inquisition. Aside from him being the only person able to close the rifts, most people think he’s the Herald of Andraste so having him walk around doing stuff makes the Inquisition look good.” When John looked at him blankly, Bull explained. “Andraste was the human’s top prophets who was killed and became the bride of the human’s Maker, or their god. I’m not much of a religious person but the vast majority of people think Max is Andraste’s Herald cuz he came out of the Breach and survived an explosion that leveled a mountaintop. But that’s a whole other thing. I’ll explain that later.”

“Anyway, no Max isn’t the leader of the Inquisition. At the moment, five people sort of make most of the decisions. They’re Max, Cassandra, Cullen, Josephine, and Leliana. I’ll introduce you to them once we reach Haven. But for right now, you should get some sleep. I’ll keep first watch.”

John nodded and laid down, propping a blanket up behind him as a pillow. He hadn’t realized how tired he was. It made sense though given what had happened to him in the last few hours. Within minutes, he was asleep.

The two traded watch every two hours and when the sun rose at dawn, they set off riding again. They rode for several hours before stopping to let the horse rest. Feeling naked without it, John decided to strap on his damaged armor. He reasoned damaged armor was better than no armor. He hitched his gun to his side and breathed a sigh of relief. Though the armor was chipped, he felt complete now. He felt Bull wanted to ask about the armor but John told him to tell him, would mean a lot of explaining.

Out of the corner of his eye, John saw a glint of metal among the trees. He whipped out his Carnifax, whispering a warning to Bull who swiveled over in the direction of the metal, bringing his massive battle axe off of his back and holding it in his hands effortlessly. Bull reminded John of a krogan about to charge.

“What’s the play here?” John whispered, taking deference to Bull who was more at home with situations like this.

“I count six Templars. They’ll come at us at the same time, with swords and shields. They’ll probably try and disrupt your magic.”

“But I’m not magical!” John hissed.

“Doesn’t matter to them. You do look magical with that fancy armor of yours, in their defense.”

“Great. So now you are defending the people that will try and kill us.”

Bull smiled. “Just making conversation. Stay close World Man; here they come.”

The six Templars, sprang out from behind the trees and rushed them. Four of them carried a large shield with their swords and all of them wore the same type of armor. The four went for Bull, the clear threat, who met them head on with a vigor that rivaled that of Grunt’s. The two remaining ones ran at John.

Not wanting to waste what precious ammo he had left, John’s Omni blade sprang to life just as the first soldier reached him, the man’s sword making an arc towards his head. Raising his own blade, the searing blade easily slicing right through the sword. The soldier jumped back in shock and fear, shouting, “Magic! He’s an apostate!”

The two raised their hands and some form of energy flowed out of them. “Quickly, dispel his magic!” The second man barked.

When nothing seemed to happen, John grinned at them. “Sorry to disappoint you but I don’t have magic; I have science.”

The first man snarled and lunged at him, screaming, “Die, apostate!”

John sidestepped and sliced off the man’s left arm. He screamed in agony until John stuck his Omni blade into the man’s side, killing him. Then he ducked under the second man’s sword as it swung at his head. He stepped forward, closing the distance between them and struck the man in the chest. The man crumpled to the ground without a sound.

John rolled his shoulders. It was almost like he had never gotten slashed or shot after Solas did his magic healing stuff on him.

The enemies in front of him dead, he turned to see how Bull was faring. The horned giant had killed two of the soldiers but was having trouble with the remaining ones. He couldn’t get past the two large shields, no matter how hard he hit.

As John watched, Bull swung his axe at one but the man blocked it with his shield while the other one shoved his shield into Bull’s exposed side, knocking him down, his axe being wrenched from his grip. John had merely seconds to act before Bull was run through. His biotics surged within him, propelling him across the battlefield and slamming into one of the soldiers that was about to strike the killing blow. Landing just as quickly, he exerted his biotics, picking up both of the men and tossing them in the air before hurling them back to the ground. The impact broke their necks.

When the threat was gone, John stumbled for a moment, the effort of using his biotics when he still wasn’t fully recovered from using them earlier making him momentarily dizzy. He shook his head to clear it off and helped Bull up who was staring slack jawed at him and what he had seen.

“How-. You just-. What-. How did you do that?” Bull asked, completely in awe of what had just transpired.

John smiled. “My biotics. Where I come from those are pretty normal.”

Bull shook his head, whistling. “Damn. Is everyone where you come from that deadly with them?”

John laughed. “Not everyone. But trust me, I’m not the best with them. There’s a race called the Asari where even the youngest of them are still ten times more efficient with their biotics than I am with mine.”

Bull whistled again, retrieving his axe. “Well it’s damn impressive. If you hadn’t been here, I’d have died.” Bull extended a hand and John shook it eagerly. “Thanks for saving my ass. I owe you one.”

John shook his head. “Nonsense. Consider us even for helping to save my life yesterday.”

Bull grunted. “Fine, but when we get to Haven, I at least owe you a drink.”

“Depends on what you have.” John said as they checked the horse.

Bull grinned wolfishly. “Golden Scythe 4:90 Black. That stuff will knock out a baby dragon.”

John coughed, nearly choking. “Hold on, you have dragons here?”

Bull laughed. “I know right? Aren’t we lucky?”

John frowned. “I think I prefer Thresher Maws to dragons.”

Bull swung his legs over the horse and John jumped up behind him. “What’s a Thresher Maw?”

“Something I never thought I’d miss.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER THREE

Haven was not at all what Shepard had been expecting it to be like. Instead of some large castle or fortress with towers and maybe a moat around it like he thought it would be, Haven was instead essentially a decent sized church looking building built into the side of a mountain with several smaller buildings around it. Surrounding the establishment was a simple wall made of tall wooden spikes and a ledge or two. A couple trebuchets were placed strategically on all three sides and before the town, for it was just a small town, was a wide frozen lake. The town was in valley, with mountains surrounding it and a forest on the northwest side. From a soldier's point of view, he had seen entire solar systems that would be easier to defend than this place that was ironically named Haven.

Maybe it was named Haven because it was the only spot of civilization for miles, John thought as they neared the front gates.

It had taken them a little over a week to reach Haven, traveling through forests and up snowy mountain trails. And while John froze whenever he took off his armor to sleep, Bull seemed to be fine wearing only a harness over his chest. It was a marvel he didn’t die of hypothermia from not wearing some form of a shirt. It was even more of a marvel that they didn’t come across any other Templars or bandits or the like, especially given that the Hinterlands were now notorious for bandits and ruffians according to Bull.

And despite the town not looking that impressive, John was looking forward to an actual bed, a hot meal, and a roof over his head. While it definitely wasn’t the Normandy, it would still beat sleeping out in the weather.

As they got closer, John noticed several dozen people in the same outfit training, the sound of metal hitting metal and the barking of the instructors could be heard even at a distance. Off to the right was a stable and next to that was a forge, where blacksmiths were busy hammering out armor and weapons. A number of tents were sprawled out on the left side which John assumed was where the Inquisition’s troops slept. The huge front gates of the enclosure were wide open, with several people walking in and out with supplies or papers. And overhead, the Breach seemed to be larger, making up a sizable portion of sky. Which made sense as Bull had told him that the Breach had formed over a mountain not far from the town.

As they reached the town, Bull swung off the horse followed by John. Bull handed the reins to a stablehand that had come up to them and the young man led the horse off to the stable, ensuring that the horse would be cleaned and fed.

Bull slapped John on the back and despite wearing his armor, John nearly stumbled from the force. They big guy didn’t always know his own strength, as John was unfortunately finding out the hard way.

“Welcome to Haven! It’s not much but once you get used to the cold and the huge hole in the sky shooting out demons, it’s not all that bad.”

John snickered. “So far it's not that impressive.”

“Don’t worry, it’ll grow on you. Now come on, let's introduce you to the top dogs.”

John frowned. “I was hoping to rest a little first.”

Bull laughed. “All in good time. Besides, I’m sure Leliana’s scouts have already informed her of our return. And I’d rather not keep her and the others waiting.”

John shrugged mentally. There wasn’t a good reason he could come up with to not see the leaders. He just hoped they’d be nice like Bull and the others have been so far.

Bull led the way up some stairs and through the main gate. They passed through the town and John held his head high as the townsfolk gathered to see the newcomer wearing strange armor that Bull was walking with.

If only my armor was still in top notch. Then they’d really have something to gawk at. He thought.

They rounded a corner and were suddenly at the largest building which Bull said was a Chantry, or a church for the Andrastians. Inside was simple yet elegant, with carved statues and a fancy ceiling. It was lit by torches and candlelight and had a few rooms off to the sides. Small altars were placed beside the walls, where many priests knelt, praying to the Maker and Andraste. John had seen more of these priests outside helping with the wounded or sick. So clearly, they were cut from a different cloth than the various types of priests back home.

A burly man wearing heavy armor greeted them as they entered. He had thick black hair and a bushy beard that covered half his face. At his side was a sword and on his back was a metal shield in the shape of a griffon. He spoke in a deep voice with a heavy accent. “Glad you are back,Bull. And this must be the man from another world. Shepard, right?”

Bull nodded. Good to be back, Blackwall. But wait, how’d you know about Shepard already?”

Blackwall gave a light chuckle. “The Herald sent a letter before you got here. He explained what had happened and a little of who John was. I’m not going to lie and pretend I know what any of it is about but I’m glad to have another soldier join our cause.” Blackwall said as he shook John’s hand.

Blackwall turned to Bull. “They’re waiting at the war table. A little warning; they aren’t all on the same page with Max.”

Bull snorted. “Are they ever?”

John followed Bull to the end of the hall and they entered a smaller room with a large table making up most of the space. Four people were waiting for them. Bull had briefly described the four of them before reaching Haven. One was pacing back and forth impatiently on the left side of the table. She was average height with short black cropped hair and her hazel eyes shone confidently. She had a long scar across her left cheek and a smaller one under her right eye, adding to her beautiful yet highly intimidating look. She wore dark armor with a white symbol on the chestplate. On her back was a shield and at her side was a longsword. This lady matched Bull’s description of the Seeker Cassandra.

Closest to Cassandra was a redheaded woman wearing a blue cowl. Her bright blue eyes stared at John curiously but John could sense wary hostility behind the curiosity. Although she carried no visible weapons, John would have bet a million credits that she had plenty of hidden knives or something on her. When they entered the room, she had been crouched over the table studying some papers but she stood once she saw who was at the door. This woman had to be the Leliana person Bull mentioned earlier.

At the middle of the table stood a man with styled blonde hair and light brown eyes. He had a thin scar over his lip a look in his eyes that told John that he had been through a lot. He wore armor lined with reddish fur around the neckline and he fiddled with the hilt of the sword at his side. Cullen, John guessed.

The last person in the room must be Josephine. She was tan with amber eyes and almost a mix of black and brown hair that was tied neatly in a bun. She had a small mole under the corner of her mouth and had a kind gleam in her eyes. She wore a bright yellow skirt and shirt with a necklace. Off the four, she was the only one that jumped slightly when Bull threw the door open.

“Everyone, this is Commander Shepard who’s come to help the Inquisition from another world. And no need to introduce yourselves; I already told him a little about you all.”

Four eyes were now on John. And unlike with their first meeting with Max, they all saw the same thing. They all saw a handsome man with unruly light brown hair and strikingly electric blue eyes. He had a scar from his right ear to his right eye, as if something had just grazed him but left permanent damage. Light stubble covered the lower half of his face. He wore a strange looking set of armor, damaged as it was. It shone in the candlelight and had strange patterns on it. Over the right side of its chestplate was the faded letter “N” and the number seven. Whatever the armor was made of, it looked impressive. At his side was what looked to be a thin metal box, which they assumed was the weapon Max had told them about in his letter. The man had a powerful sense of leadership about him, but they could also sense just by looking at him that this was a powerful man, on or off the battlefield. The only thing that the four of them saw differently was his personality. Cullen and Cassandra could see the warrior which was all too apparent inside him. Leliana saw the thinker in him. And Josephine saw the kindness in his eyes that was obvious to anyone.

Cullen, having finished sizing him up, crossed his arms. “Commander? Commander of what?” He asked.

Instead of having him explain, Bull answered for John. “Shepard here is the commander of a platoon back where he is from, so he’s told me.”

Cullen nodded in approval. “I’m not even going to get into the different world thing Max was telling us about. All I care about is that he can fight. I take it you know how to use a sword?”

John smiled as he let his Omni blade appear, startling the four of them. “Not really. Where I come from, most races, even humans, haven’t fought with a sword in thousands of years. Instead of swords though, we do sometimes fight with blades like this one.” He explained before retracting the blade.

Bull grinned. “And fight he can. Hell, he saved my life on our way here.”

Leliana raised an eye. “So now we are believing him when he says he came from another world? Isn’t that a little far fetched?”

Bull laughed. “Well Solas and Max seem to think he is. Besides, he came through a rift apparently and even if you disregard that, how do you explain his armor or weapons? Not even dwarves could make that shit.”

And this is just standard N7 equipment with a few personal touches. John thought with a small grin.

Leliana pursed her lips. “I still wish to do a full interrogation soon. With both Max and Solas present.”

“Of course. I don’t mind at all. I’ll comply with anything you want.” John said in a gesture of peace and goodwill.

Leliana’s mouth twitched in what he thought was a grin as she answered. “I wasn’t asking for your permission.”

Josephine, who had been quietly listening up until now along with Cassandra, sighed. “You don’t have to be rude, Leliana. Max, Solas, Sera, and Bull have all said they vouch for him. I say we give him a chance. He did kill a bunch of demons according to Max and Bull did just say the man saved his life a little while ago. Besides, if Max says we can trust him then we can trust him.” She said with a thick accent.

John nodded his thanks and she curtsied in response.

“I agree.” Cassandra said. “If the Herald wants him to join the Inquisition, then he joins.”

“Me too.” Cullen said. “If he wants to prove his worth then he can help the Herald out in the field is he so desires.”

“After I interrogate him.” Leliana added in.

John gave a salute, not entirely knowing the appropriate response. “Thank you. I’ll do whatever I can to help. Especially since even though I’m not from here, I’ll still die if that big hole in the sky keeps growing. Or so Bull has been telling me.”

Josephine smiled, taking a quick glance at Leliana and Cullen before looking at John. “You two can do your interrogations and give assignments after he gets some rest and gets accustomed to his new surroundings.”

Cullen rubbed the back of his head. “I suppose he can sleep in an extra soldier’s tent?”

“That’s fine. Any bed or cot is preferably to sleeping on the ground.” John said with a smirk.

Josephine shook her head. “Nonsense. You can sleep in my room.” Then, as her cheeks reddened, she quickly added, “I hardly use it anyway so it wouldn’t be any trouble. Plus, I’m sure you would rather sleep on a decent bed than the stuff cots the soldiers sleep on.”

John scratched his chin. “Thank you, that’s very kind of you Mrs Josephine.”

“Ms not Mrs.” Leliana said, earning a heated glare from Josephine and a curious glance from. Cassandra.

Josephine coughed. “I’ll show you to your room then, Commander Shepard.”

“Just John please. No need to use Commander here since my uh, platoon isn’t here with me.”

“Of course, John. If you will follow me?”

John followed her out of the room, leaving the others to themselves.

“Bull, can you come with me and give me a full report on his capabilities?” Cullen asked, also stepping out of the room with Bull. When they were gone, Leliana turned to Cassandra, smirking at her while the Seeker glared back.

“What?”

“Oh, I just noticed that you froze when Shepard came into the room.” Leliana teased.

Cassandra puffed out her chest, holding her head high. “So did the rest of you.”

Leliana nodded. “Yes, of course. We also remained frozen for the majority of the conversation and kept staring at him as well. We all also looked to have gotten a little jealous when Josephine offered up her room. Or was that just you?”

If looks could kill, Cassandra would have killed Leliana right then and there with the scowl she gave her.

“And how could you possibly tell that?”

Leliana laughed. “Because, Cassandra, I wasn’t Justinia’s Left Hand for nothing. Plus, it was obvious. In your defense though, he is a very handsome man.”

Cassandra’s checks reddened despite her best efforts.

Leliana winked as she left the room. “But don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone you were checking out the new guy.”

Cassandra grunted. “I wasn’t checking him out.” She said to no one.

“Here’s my room. Or more accurately now, your room. I can have someone make more room for you if you’d like?” Josephine said as she ushered John into a decent sized bedroom. A queen sized bed was in the corner with a nightstand beside it. A footlocker was at the end of the bed and the room even had a dresser in it or something similar at least. A small desk was a few feet from the door, covered with papers and a couple books. Candles were attached to the walls, providing light to the whole room.

“You don’t have to do that, the room is fine just as it is. I appreciate you letting me use it.” John said with a slight bow of his head.

Josephine smiled, clearing away some of the papers on the desk. “It’s no trouble. I rarely sleep in here anyway. Just give me a moment to gather up some things and then I’ll be out of your hair.”

John chuckled. “Don’t bother. Something tells me I’ll rarely use the room for anything except sleep anyway so there’s no reason you have to pack up. Besides, I don’t want to disrupt anything for you.”

Josephine blushed. “Why thank you.” She placed the papers back on the desk exactly where she had picked them up and then pulled a loose strand of hair back. “Is there anything I can do for you? Food, perhaps? We don’t have much for luxury out here but it’ll fill you up all the same.”

“Actually, it’d be nice to get a change of clothes. Do you…”

She nodded. “Of course. I'll see if I can’t find some fresh clothes for you.” She said before exiting the room.

John took his gun off of his side and inspected it as he waited for her to return. He popped open the thermal clip and sighed. He had only eight bullets left. Eight more bullets and then his gun would be worthless to him as he highly doubted that there was anyone within a thousand miles that could make more for him, let alone know what a gun is. At least with his armor, someone might be able to patch it up. But until then, he’d rather not make himself stand out too much. Otherwise, he’d be pelted by questions from everyone and that would get annoying immediately. He got pestered enough by Khalisah al-Jilani back home.

He heard footsteps and turned back around to the door just in time to see Josephine returning, carrying a set of clothes.

“I hope these suit you; I didn’t know your size but these should be fine.” She said, handing him the clothes.

He put his gun down and took hold of the clothing: a simple blue overshirt along with pants and shoes. She eyed the weapon as he placed the clothes down onto the bed.

“So you really do come from a different world, don’t you?” She asked curiously. And here she was thinking that the Breach was the weirdest thing she would see in her life.

“Yep. Though it’s not too different from this one. It doesn’t have magic or dragons but they have their similarities.”

Josephine stared in wonder. “I’d love to learn more about it sometime.”

John smiled. “I’d be happy to tell you about it. Here’s hoping I can return to it one day.”

Josephine nodded in understanding. She couldn’t even imagine what that must be like, suddenly being thrown into another world without any easy way of going home. He must feel so lost and lonely. I know I would if I was him. She thought to herself.

John coughed, bringing her out of her thoughts. He was smiling at her expectantly and holding the shirt.

She jumped. “Oh, yes! You were going to change!”

He laughed and she couldn’t help but blush, feeling more than a little stupid for just standing there while he waited. “I’ll let you be then. When you are finished, I can give you tour if you’d like? Better me than someone like Bull or Cassandra.”

He nodded his thanks. “Sure. I‘d like that. I’ll be out in a few minutes.”

She curtsied and backed out of the room, closing the door behind her.

John carefully got out of his armor and placed it beside the bed. Then got out of his Alliance clothes. They were more tattered than the armor was and there was no point in keeping them other than for sentimentality sake. He nearly folded them and set them aside.

He then put on the clothes Josephine had gotten him and was surprised at how light but warm and comfortable they were. He guessed they had to be, considering where he was.

He retrieved his gun and it attached itself to his pant legs, just like what it was designed to do. His Omni tool was still on his arm and he left it there, although it wasn’t activated at the moment.

Ready, he opened the door and stepped out. Josephine was across the hall talking to Leliana. Before he could walk over to them, Cassandra marched by. Leliana waved at her and Cassandra scowled, turning to John. “I was not checking you out!” She shouted angrily before stalking off in a huff.

Leliana burst out laughing while Josephine frowned at the exchange.

John blinked, completely confused. I wonder what that was all about?

Chapter Text

CHAPTER FOUR

The rest of Haven was both simple and serene. Aside from the Breach, the recruits training, the cold weather, and the tavern. The Chantry had several other rooms in it, varying from storage to offices to bedrooms and even had a jail in the basement. It didn’t appear anyone used it often. He had met the enchanter Vivienne before leaving the building. She was both beautiful and cold. And it didn’t take a genius to see that she didn’t trust John at all, which he understood. But she was still quite civilized. So much so that she reminded him of the Council.

Outside the Chantry was the main courtyard where Leliana operated as well as where the quartermaster could be found among some tents. Below the tents were some small cabins where Josephine said some of the Inquisition’s elite slept when they weren’t out and about. On the other side of the town was where the apothecary could be found, as well as the magical healers. Outside the gate was of course the stables, the forge, and the many tents where the Inquisition’s soldiers slept and trained. Strategically, John could take the town with only Wrex and Miranda. Hell, Wrex could probably take the town himself. But that being said, the Inquisition seemed more than capable of repelling an attack, even if Haven wasn’t.

Their final stop on John’s tour was of course the tavern, which was called the Singing Maiden. A name made ironic since John doubted there was any maidens inside the establishment much less ones that were sober enough to sing. Even still, he preferred a tavern over the Chantry. At least the tavern was livelier.

While everywhere else was cold and serious, the tavern was warm and filled with laughter. Plenty of people were inside playing cards, drinking, or both. Only a few of them looked up from what they were doing when Josephine and John entered the building. Probably because without his armor on, John looked just like any other human.

Josephine moved closer to John when they went in, almost like she wasn’t completely comfortable in a tavern.

“Now would you look at that!” Someone whistled at them. John turned to a dwarf that was sitting at a table. He had dirty blonde hair, tied back in a small ponytail with playful but clever eyes and a very thin beard. He was wearing a low cut coat, as if he was purposely putting his excessive chest hair on display. And propped up against his chair was an odd looking crossbow.

Sitting beside him was a woman with long blonde hair that came down to the middle of her back. She had on robes similar to those worn by mages and a staff was leaning on her side of the table. The woman had the same mischievous blue eyes that Max had. In fact, she bore a striking resemblance to the Herald, except she was frowning.

“I never thought I’d see the day!” The dwarf said as they stepped over to the table. “Lady Josephine in a tavern.” He said with a wink towards John. “And with a man! Wonders never cease.”

Josephine roller her eyes but couldn’t hide the blush that crept to her cheeks. “Oh hush, Varric. I’m simply giving the Inquisition’s newest member here a tour of Haven.”

Varric raised an eye. “You must be pretty special for a new guy, to get Ruffles out of the office.”

Josephine nodded. “Yes, he is.  This is John Shepard. You’ve read the reports, I assume?”

Varric chuckled. “I read them alright. Not sure I can believe it, but I read them. Is there cards where you come from, Shepard? Wicked Grace?”

“We have cards, of course. But I’ve never heard of Wicked Grace.”

Varric clapped his hands. “Perfect! How about we play a round or two before Josephine here returns to her office?”

John shook his head. “No thanks. Bull warned me about you and cards and I’d rather not lose the few things I have left.”

Varric laughed. “Damn it. Eh, worth a try.”

Josephine turned to the other woman. Goodness, where are my manners? John, this is Lady Evelyn Trevelyn, Max’s older sister.”

John smiled. “I figured as much. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Evelyn peered at him, taking a drink from her mug. John held her gaze, still smiling.

“How’d you get that ugly scar across your face?” She suddenly asked.

Without missing a beat, John said, “I tell people I got it from my time using my weapon but I actually got it fighting a horde of Klixen on Tuchanka with a group of Blood Pack soldiers breathing down my neck.” He lied.

Evelyn held his gaze for a few moments before smiling happily and laughing. “Yeah, I think you’ll fit in just fine here. Welcome to the Inquisition, Shepard. Try not to steal all the pretty women with that look of yours while you are here, okay? Leave a few for me.”

John chuckled. “Can do. I’m not here to steal anyone though; I’m here to help.”

Josephine smiled, readjusting her loose strand of hair again. “Well I’m sure you’ve stolen at least someone’s heart already.” When Evelyn glowered at her, she cleared her throat. “Anyway, if you will excuse me. I should really be getting back to my duties. I will see you later, Commander.” Josephine said with a bow before leaving.

Varric raised an eye, watching the exchange and noticing both Josephine’s blush and Evelyn’s piercing stare aimed at John, who had been completely oblivious to the whole thing.

“What did she mean by see you later?” Varric asked.

John shrugged. “I’ll probably see her later in our room.” He said bluntly.

Evelyn practically choked, nearly coughing up her drink. Which in turn, made Varric explode with laughter. “Well, shit! You sure do work fast!”

John opened and closed his mouth, realizing how that had sounded. “No, I didn’t mean it like that! I meant we are sharing her room.”

Varric continued laughing. “That doesn’t necessarily make it sound better, Commander.”

John tried to ignore the look of pure unbridled rage that Evelyn was now giving him. Although it was quite hard, as it felt like her stare was stabbing his chest.

“All I meant was that Lady Josephine offered up her room to me because I didn’t have a place to sleep. All I’m going to be doing is sleeping in the bed- which she said she never uses since she’s always in her office. So chances are, I won’t even see her when I’m in the room.”

Varric paused, suddenly getting serious. “Of course she is letting you use her room. I mean, it isn’t like she’d ever allow someone like you to sleep out in some tent with the common rabble. Don’t worry, we’re just messing with you.”

Evelyn snorted. “I’m not.”

Varric snickered. “Ah, you are just jealous Ruffles didn’t let you have her room.”

Evelyn held up her head. “Oh shut up, dwarf.” She said before getting up to go to another table.

Varric chuckled, taking a swill from his drink. “Don’t mind her. She’s as hot headed as her brother. In another hour, she’ll be back to her usual self.”

John shrugged. “I don’t even know what the fuss is about. It was just a simple act of kindness on Lady Josephine’s part.”

Varric smiled to himself. Andraste’s ass, this guy is as dense as Maxie boy is.

“Well that’s the Trevelyns for you. Those two are a strange duo.”

John nodded in agreement. “Max seems like a smart man though.”

Varric snorted. “Clearly you haven’t known him long enough.”

Later that night, John was sitting in his new room, fidgeting with his dog tags. Aside from his armor and pistol and his tattered Alliance clothes, his dog tags was the only other thing he had from home. Granted, this world looked like it could be an Earth-like planet that he just hadn’t been on yet. But if that was true, then why was no one aware of the Reapers or more modern?

The Reapers.

His once decent mood changed the second he thought of them and home.

In the past few days, he had been in survival mode. Too preoccupied with traveling with Bull and being on the lookout for any more demons or bandits. He hadn’t had a moment to sit down and let his mind wander until then. But now, he wished he still hadn’t. Now, a wave of emotions and thoughts ran through him.

He had no idea what had happened to everyone once he stopped the Reapers. If he had actually stopped them. If the Crucible worked or not. For all he knew, the Crucible had failed and the Reapers had won the war, making everything he had sacrificed, meaningless. What if all of his comrades and friends had perished?  What if there was no home to go back to? What if he had failed? What if-.

He choked back tears, forcing himself to not break down and cry. He needed to be strong. He needed to have faith that he’d return one day.

He shook his head, wiping his eyes.

“Looks like I came at the perfect time.” Bull said, knocking on the door John had left ajar. The Qunari held a bottle in his other hand.

John quickly stuffed his tags back under his shirt and stood up. “Sorry, didn’t see you there. I was just-.”

Bull grinned. “No need to apologize. Figured you might want a drink after the crazy week you’ve had.”

John nodded. “Have any ryncol?”

Bull laughed. “No idea what that is but I have some strong stuff that will knock you on your ass all the same.”

John grinned. “Excellent.”

Bull came in and sat down at the desk, pouring two drinks. “Don’t worry about finding a way home. Give the mages and thinkers some time to do their thing and you’ll be back home in no time.”

John smiled, taking a sip from the glass. Finding it not as dry as he thought it’d be, he took another sip. “While I’m eager to get back, my first priority is to do everything within my power to help you all fix at least some of the problems in this world. I don’t know much about the Breach and magic, but I can kill bad guys with the best of them.”

Bull laughed, his laugh bellowing and perhaps even echoing throughout the hall. “That you can. You are a force of nature on the battlefield! I almost wish I had those biotic stuff you have.”

John grinned. “Biotics are very useful, yes.”

Bull nodded enthusiastically. “Hell yeah it is! Which reminds me, next time we are ass deep in bandits and bastards, you can do that blast thing you do and knock everyone up in the air. Then I’ll knock them down with my axe and really let ‘em have it!”

John raised an eye, swilling down another glass. “I have a couple friends back home that would love that idea.”

“And who would they be?”

John laughed. “Grunt, Jack, Wrex, James, and probably Garrus as well. They’d do that idea wholeheartedly.”

Bull gave a chuckle, raising his second glass up to his lips. “I like them already. Can you tell me about them? Might help to talk about home for a little bit.” Bull being the seasoned spy, he had seen the Commander holding a necklace of some kind and wiping his eyes. Which either meant he was feeling homesick or had an odd relationship with his jewelry.

It didn’t take a Tal-Vashoth to figure out which one it was.

John smiled, thinking back fondly over many memories of his friends. It was odd. Even though it had only been at least a week since he had fallen through that rift, it felt like another lifetime. Perhaps his brain had taken in too much new information too quickly.

He sighed, taking another drink. “Maybe next time we share whatever this drink is. I did only seem a week ago but-.” He closed his mouth. He didn’t need to be venting his stress out on anyone, least of all Bull.

Bull prodded him with his glass. “You are worried about your friends.” It wasn’t a question, but a statement. A blind nug could see that the Commander was stressed out.

Shepard nodded. Seeing that there wasn’t really a way to keep things from someone like Bull, he let down his guard a smidge or two.

“The moment before I fell through the rift, or did whatever happened, was not a good one. The world was at war. My entire galaxy’s fate hinged on my choices. I chose. Yet, I have no way of knowing if I made the right choice. I don’t even know if anyone is still alive back home. The only way I can find out if I stopped the war, is to go home and that isn’t going to be possible for who knows how long. So I guess in the quiet moments, like this one, I start to doubt and worry.”

Bull nodded, soaking the info in. “Sounds to me like you think too much. You know, I think you and the Boss could learn a thing or two from each other. You need to learn not to fret about stuff that is out of your control. And the Boss needs to get serious from time to time. Which by the way, if you see Max sneaking out of any room, assume he has some kind of prank in the room and steer clear. We’ve all had to learn that the hard way.”

John laughed. “I’ll take that into consideration. Thanks for the talk, Bull. And the drinks.”

Bull nodded, knowing when someone wants to be left alone with their thoughts. He stood up, grabbing the glasses as he did.

“Anytime, Commander.” Bull said before exiting the room, closing the door behind him.

John wearily took off his overshirt and pants and climbed into the bed. The mattress was soft and light. And while it wasn’t what he was used to, there were several warm blankets to keep the cold from coming in. He wrapped himself in them and closed his eyes, quickly drifting off to sleep.

About an hour later, as he lay there sleeping, Josephine stepped into the room carrying a pile of documents . She shut the door and turned around, jumping at the sight of someone asleep in her bed before remembering that it was Shepard. She took a moment despite herself, to study the sleeping form before her.

On closer inspection, Shepard had a few tiny freckles under his eyes, barely visible if you weren’t paying attention. He even had slight dimples, at least when he slept. His well toned chest, which was clear even under blankets, rose and fell softly in his sleep. The scar on his face almost looked like it was glowing in the dim light of the candles.

She blushed, placing the papers down on her desk. He was very handsome, and definitely nicer looking than any other man she had seen. Granted, most men she had met in her life were nobles of some degree but one look at John and she knew he was different from most men. He had a kindness to him that was quite rare among people lately. She had stumbled upon a kind and forgiving soul, she knew. Of course, it helped that every time she looked at him, she felt as if she could study his features forever.

Finally prying her gaze away from him, she sat down at her desk and continued to work, albeit a lot quieter than she had in her office.

Glancing once more at the sleeping Commander, she smiled. I might have to just return to my office. Otherwise I won’t get any work done tonight.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER FIVE

John was woken from his dreamless sleep by someone knocking on the door to the room. He groaned as he sat up, rubbing the sleep out of his eyes. He swept his legs out from under the blankets and got up out of the bed. Still half asleep, he shuffled over to the door and opened it, remembering he was only wearing his briefs only after the door was fully open.

“Commander, I have news from-. Oh, Maker!” Cassandra said as she almost barged into the room before realizing he was partially naked. She forced herself not to blush, but couldn’t help but see all the muscle that had previously been hidden from her under his clothes. He had scars all over his body, ranging from long cuts to small holes. She could tell from the way they had healed, that he had several scars he had were from broken bones. Judging from all the scars, this man was a man that had gone through the Void and back. Sort of like Max, she thought momentarily before shaking her head. She didn’t want to waste her time comparing the Commander to that childish buffoon.

She finally averted her eyes, gesturing to his body as he scrambled to cover himself. John quickly threw on some extra clothes Josephine had brought him and laughed nervously, embarrassed and feeling stupid for not thinking to put on more clothes before he opened the door.

“Sorry for that, Lady Pentagast. I was half asleep and didn’t think before I answered the door.” John said with a slight bow of apology.

Cassandra merely grunted, pretending not to care. She must be cursed with bad luck, for this to happen twice, once with Max and now with Shepard. She hoped it wouldn’t become a habit.

“The Herald has returned from the Hinterlands and thought that you might like to be present for his report. You can follow me to the advisors room or you can go back to bed; I don’t care either way.” She felt the need to add, just to make it clear to him that she didn’t care she had seen him half naked. Even though secretly, she hadn’t entirely disliked it.

He nodded. “I’ll come along then. Besides, it isn’t like I’m going to get any more shut eye after that.”

Cassandra snorted. “Fine by me.” She said before turning and walking away. John nearly trotted to catch up with her after closing the door behind him.

They headed into the meeting room to see Max, Leliana, Josephine, and Cullen already waiting. Max was still wearing his traveling attire, his stilettos still on his back. He smiled once he saw John.

“I hope Cassandra here didn’t wake you up too roughly. Her usual wake up call involves a lot of shouting and shoving.”

“Actually, all she did was knock on the door a couple of times. You don’t know rough wake up calls until you have an 800 pound krogan jump on your bed.” John said with a snicker.

Max frowned. “Wait, so she didn’t break your door down and scream at you to get up?”

Cassandra smiled almost evilly. “I save that way specifically for you.”

Max glared at her. “Gee, thanks. Don’t I feel special.”

Cullen coughed. “If we could get to why we are here…” he said impatiently.

Max swallowed. “Err, yes. About that.”

“Well? What happened with the mages at Redcliffe?” Cullen asked.

Max sighed tiredly. “Very well, aside from the weird magic stuff going on there. Grand Enchanter Fiona has allowed a Tevinter magister named Alexius to take charge of the rebel mages. They kicked out the Arl and his men. And according to Alexius’ son and his old student, he’s messing with some kind of time magic. Alexius has kindly invited me back to Redcliffe Castle so that we may bargain for the aid of the mages in peace. Which is obviously a trap.”

Leliana nodded. “Yes, he’s asked of you by name. It is most definitely a trap. One that we can’t risk losing you to.”

John pursed his lips. “What’s so bad about a magister?”

Max laughed. “I’ll explain later. But I agree with you Leliana. It’d be stupid to walk right into his trap. And it isn’t like we could force our way into the castle and take the mages that way.”

“Which is precisely why we should just go to the Templars for aid.” Cullen said. “The Templars must help us close the Breach. The order was founded to fight magic.”

Leliana crosses her arms behind her back. “We must first convince the Lord Seeker to bring the Templars out of exile.”

Cullen turned to her. “We’ve received word from a knight-recruit. They gather at Therinfall Redoubt.”

Cassandra frowned. “It has been abandoned decades. Why go there?”

John shrugged. “If I wanted to look powerful and in control, I wouldn’t move my men to an abandoned place. It seems every leader of every group aside from the Inquisition is up to something.”

Josephine tilted her head to the side. “We must approach the Lord Seeker again to get anywhere; we can ask him then.”

Max rubbed his chin, hoping the action made him look smarter. “If we present a plan to seal the Breach, the Templars may ally with us.”

“First we must prove ourselves a more attractive prospect.” Leliana interjected.

John leaned over and whispered in Cassandra’s ear, “Do you even have a plan to seal the Breach?”

Cassandra’s mouth twitched in a smile and she shrugged. “If you call sicking Max and a few of the Templars on the Breach a plan, then yes.”

John snickered. He’d come across worse plans than that before. And most of them were his.

Josephine smiled. “If it’s status the Lord Seeker seeks, the Inquisition will approach him after allying with the noblest houses in Orlais.”

“They’ll come with us to Therinfall and demand the Templars help close the Breach.” Leliana said confidently.

Cullen was less so sure. “You believe that will work?”

Cassandra stifled a laugh. “Even the Lord Seeker would find it difficult to ignore so many nobles on his doorstep.”

Leliana smirked. “Yes. Especially when led by the Herald of Andraste.”

Max coughed, trying to look confident. “Is it my good looks you need, or my winning smile?”

Cassandra rolled her eyes, grunting in disgust while John chuckled.

Leliana looked at Max, a glint in her eye. “Rumors you were saved from the Fade by Andraste have grown legion among the Templars.” She informed them.

“We’ve done our part to encourage them.” Added Josephine.

“A Herald with a few companions may be dismissed. Easily set aside.” Leliana explained. “That same Herald returning with noble support will be reconsidered, as will the power of the Inquisition.”

Max raised an eye. “So am I inspiration or bait? Cuz it sounds like I’m being used.”

John laughed. “You are in a position of authority. Get used to it.”

Cassandra glared at Max. “Perhaps you will also be able to sway the Lord Seeker from the mania that has seized him.”

Cullen snorted. “With respect, after his appearance in Val Royeaux, hang what the Lord Seeker thinks.”

Leliana shrugged. “We do not need the Lord Seeker. We need his Templars, with or without his approval. The Breach will not wait for our differences to settle.”

Cullen looked to Max. “In any case, who do you want to go with you? It’ll take some time to get word to the nobles so it’d be best to warn who is going now and give them time to prepare.”

Max nodded towards Shepard. “Want to tag along? I would love to see that uh, biotic stuff in action. Plus, something tells me you are used to being out in the field.”

Shepard grinned. “Sounds like a plan.”

Leliana couched. “Actually, he can’t.”

Max frowned at her, pouting. “Why not? He’s part of the Inquisition now isn’t he?”

“Yes, but I have yet to interrogate him and learn more about who or what he is.”

Josephine sighed. “‘Interview’ him, you mean. He isn’t some evil magister.”

Leliana blinked. “Isn’t that what I said?”

Josephine groaned. “I’ll join you in interviewing him then. Just to make sure you don’t torture him. Remember, Leliana: niceness before knives.”

Leliana growled. “Alright, fine.”

Max grinned. “Okay, but he’s coming with me next time. I’m seeing those biotics one way or another.”

John raised an eye. Then he raised his hand and focused on some papers on the table. They floated up in the air, surrounded by the usual blue energy. He balled them up and flung them at Max, who ducked under them, his eyes shining with curiosity. “Awesome!”

“There you go. You’ve seen some biotics.” John said with a smile.

“Well that can't be all you can do! Can you pick me up with them? Can you pick us all up with them? What else can you do?” Max asked excitedly.

John tapped the side of his nose. “You’ll have to wait and see.”

Max frowned. “You ass.”

John grinned before turning to look at Leliana. “Lady Leliana, if I might propose something?”

Max laughed. “Leliana is many things. But a Lady, she is not.”

Leliana rolled her eyes. “What’s your proposal?”

“How about we just do the interrogation now? That way, all of the leaders of the Inquisition can be present and I can answer any of their questions immediately.”

Cullen nodded. “I don’t see anything wrong with that. Especially since we are all already here.”

Leliana relented. “Fine. Please sit down, Shepard. And just know, if you lie, I’ll see through it.”

John sat down at what so happened to be the only chair in the room, and got comfortable; he knew how interrogations went. But he suspected this one would be a lot nicer than the one he and Thane had with Kelham. Less threats and guns.

Leliana cleared her throat before speaking. Max and Cassandra leaned against the wall to John’s left while Josephine and Cullen remained standing tall. Leliana came forward to stand in front of him.

“Let’s start with the basics. Name, place of birth, age, etc.”

“Simple enough. My name is John Shepard, or to most people, just Shepard. I’m the Commander of my uh..flying ship called the Normandy. I’m an N7, the First Human Spectre and the Hero of the Citadel, Destroyer of the Collector homeworld, and the list goes on. I was born on April 11th, 2154 on a colony called Mindoir. And I’m either twenty-nine or thirty-one, depending on who you ask. But I tend to lean more towards thirty-one. You all still with me? Or should I backtrack?” He said, taking notice of all of the confused stares.

Max giggled with laughter. “Honestly, I lost you at flying ship.”

Leliana sighed, rubbing her temple. “This is going to take a lot longer than I thought it would.”

The stars twinkled high above the Asari as she sifted through the rubble on the Citadel where her  friend had vanished. They had found Anderson’s body a day earlier, in some sort of inner control room in the Keeper tunnels. The Illusive man’s lifeless body was close by, with a bullet wound in his head. Suicide, apparently.

But for all the time spent searching, no one had found Commander Shepard’s body. No one even knows if he had indeed died, only that after he did whatever he did to stop the Reapers, he disappeared entirely without a trace. Billions of people all over have looked for him but with no luck. A few have given up and yet, people continue to search. They have to. They owe him at least that.

The Asari shook her head frustratedly and heaved aside a large price of rubble, fearful that this was the one that her friend’s body was under. It wasn’t.

She kept digging as she heard the footsteps of several people come up behind her. She knew they were there of course. She just ignored them and kept digging, desperate.

“Liara.”

The Asari froze. “What, Garrus?”

“Liara, please. Take a break. Eat a meal. Sleep a little. Do something else for a little bit. Something. ”

“Has he been found yet?”

“No.”

“Then I’ll continue to look for him.” She replied, returning to her rubble digging.

“Liara, you need to take a break. He’d understand; you need your rest.”

“No.” She growled, lifting another huge chunk of metal with her biotics. “What I ‘need’, is to find him.”

“At this rate, you’ll kill yourself looking for him. Liara.”

She ignored him, throwing the chunk of rubble a few yards away, shaking the ground slightly when it landed.

“Liara. Liara, look at me!” Garrus barked at her.

“What?” She screamed at him as she turned around, tears forming in her eyes. Which only formed faster when she saw that everyone was with Garrus.

It had taken him a couple days to find everyone and make sure they were alright, them being on all different fronts to the war. But he had done it. They were all gathered. Everyone in the group that had survived. He had gathered them all up: one, because they were family and two, because Liara desperately needed them.

Aside from himself, there was Tali, Kieran, Wrex, Grunt, Miranda, Jack, Samara, Jacob, Zaeed, Kasumi, James, Steve, Javik, Samantha, Joker, and even EDI who had somehow managed to reboot herself.

“Do you think he would like this? If you worked yourself to death trying to find where he went?” Garrus asked her.

“I don’t care.” Liara said icily.

The Turian sighed. “We all miss him, Liara. And I doubt any of us is going to stop looking for him. But we all have limits and you are pushing yours. He’d never forgive us if we let you burn yourself out.”

“Not like me. You don’t miss him the same way I do.”

“We all love him, Liara. He’s family-.”

“You didn’t love him like I do.” She cut him off. “How dare you all? How dare you come here acting like he’s already dead. He isn’t! He’s stronger than that. He wouldn’t do that! He wouldn’t leave me like this! He wouldn’t-.” Liara choked, letting the tears fall freely as she crumpled to the ground, clenching her fists.

Zaeed leaned over to Kaiden and whispered in his ear, “Were they even sleeping together?”

Kaiden shook his head slightly and whispered back while elbowing the other man in the gut. “You know how Shepard was; he was completely oblivious to everything like that. Now shut up!”

“I won’t stop searching for him. Ever.” Liara said.

Garrus stepped over to her and put a comforting hand on her shoulder. “And we aren’t asking you to stop. All we are asking is that you don’t throw your life away trying to find his. We don’t want that and I’m sure as hell Shepard doesn’t want that either. But don’t worry, we will find him. If that’s the last thing this crew does together, we will find John. Wherever he is.”

Liara threw her arms around her friend, hugging him as she cried.

Garrus patted her shoulder, unsure of what to do next.

Tali walked up and gently guided Liara away towards where she could find a hot meal and a bed. All except Miranda followed, leaving Garrus with her.

Miranda eyed him curiously. “Do you really believe that?”

Garrus nodded confidently. “Just about every person that survived this war has been looking for him for weeks. Even if his body had been crushed under a building or he had escaped somewhere, someone would have found him by now. Which means one of three things happened. Maybe someone did find him and is lying about not finding him. Maybe he did in fact die and we just simply haven’t found his body yet because it’s still under debris.”

“Or?” Miranda asked.

Garrus met her eyes. “Or maybe something we can’t explain happened to him.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER SIX

“Sword up.” Blackwall barked at John as the two sparred. John had asked the Warden to teach him how to use a sword. Granted, John was still going to use his Omni blade and his biotics in a fight, but he figured there was no harm in knowing how to fight with a regular sword. It couldn’t hurt to know how to handle one, if the situation ever arose. And should that situation ever come, John wanted to be prepared.

“I said sword up!” Blackwall shouted once more.

John raised the practice sword up just as Blackwall lunged forward and hacked at it. John desperately tried to party each blow but a few got through, making a loud smack when they made contact with his skin and leaving bruises.

“Pointy bit up!” Bull called from the sidelines. He and his second in command, Krem, were watching the lesson. Each eager to see when the Commander would break and give up.

John clenched his sword tighter, determined to block all of Blackwall’s next barrage of attacks.

John watched his eyes instead of his sword, knowing that the eyes always gave away an attack before it came. Or at least, he thought they did. Blackwall, on the other hand, did no such thing.

His eyes didn’t give away his next assault, which was an overhead sweep that would have struck John’s head had he not have ducked to the side. Shepard dropped to one knee and drove his sword forward, aiming at Blackwall’s exposed chest. In the blink of an eye, Blackwall had let go of the sword in one hand and caught it in the other, the blade falling to meet and deflect John’s own blade.

Shepard’s sword clattered to the frozen ground, losing his grip from the unexpected resistance. He cursed. “Damn. I never considered that you were ambidextrous.”

A grin split Blackwall’s bearded face. “Always consider the unexpected. That way, you’ll be able to adapt when the unexpected happens.” He said as he stooped to pick up the other practice sword.

John nodded. It was good advice.

“I hope you realize that if I had been using my biotics, I could easily toss you aside like a rag doll.” Shepard said with a smile.

Bull laughed on the side. “I can attest to that. Shepard and his biotics are a thing to behold.”

Blackwall shrugged. “I’ll take your word on it, Bull. Should we continue?”

John rolled his left shoulder, which was a favorite place of Blackwall’s to hit. “I’d say I’ve had enough of a beating for one day. Don’t want to get too banged up before we head out.”

It had been decided that John would join Cassandra, Varric, and Max when they leave for Therinfall Redoubt. After his interview, Leliana had found no reason to distrust him, even though it had taken several hours to explain many things about himself and his home. He didn’t get too personal however. While he liked his new friends, he wasn’t comfortable enough with any of them to go sharing anything too personal. He had too much baggage for that.

While he was excited for the chance to get out and help, he wondered why he was going in the first place. If he had been Max, he wouldn’t have wanted him to tag along on a mission so soon after joining. Especially not one as important as this one.

“So when do you leave for Therinfall?” Blackwall asked as he put up the wooden practice swords.

“As soon as the nobility sends word that they are leaving. They’ll meet us at Therinfall, so Leliana says. All we are waiting on is for Josephine to get their letters.”

Bull smirked. “And how is our Lady Josephine doing? I hear you two now share a room?”

John didn’t notice Blackwall tense up at the mention of the shared room but Bull did and grinned to himself. He had had his suspicions but now he knew for certain that Blackwall wasn’t extra nice to Josephine just for the sake of it.

John rubbed his shoulder, trying to ease all of the soreness out of it. “I haven’t seen her in the room much. I’ve really only been using the bed in it but she’s never there when I am.”

Bull snickered. “‘Course she isn’t. She wouldn’t want to make it obvious.”

John raised an eye. “Make what obvious?”

Bull winked. Or blinked. Shepard couldn’t tell. “Oh, nothing.”

John mentally shrugged and took his leave, heading back to his room to slap some Omni gel onto his shoulder. He still had quite a lot left. Not enough to throw it on every time he got banged up, but enough to ease some of his pains.

When he reached the room, he shut the door and went over to the bed. He got down on his knees and pulled his N7 armor out from under the bed frame. He touched the N7 marking, remembering all the memories that went along with it.

Then he shoved it back under the bed where it was safe and stood. He took his shirt off, careful not to strain his shoulder muscles. He then quickly applied some Omni gel onto the shoulder. Within seconds, it felt better. Although the bruises would take a little longer to heal, the worst of the soreness was gone. Just as he was finishing up, there was a knock on the door.

“One moment!” He called out. And learning from the last time, he made sure to put his shirt back on before answering the door. Part of him missed the doors back home but he was glad that people actually knocked here. Most people on the Normandy just barged into his quarters like they owned the place so it was a nice change of pace.

Unsurprisingly, it was Josephine at the door, carrying a pile of documents. She smiled at him as he opened the door.

“I hope I’m not interrupting anything?”

John shook his head. “I was just checking on a bruise I had. I can leave if you want some peace and quiet?” He offered.

“No!” She said hastily. Then coughed and changed her tone. “I mean, I don’t mind. In fact, it’d be nice to have some company while I work.”

John smiled. “Great! Then I’ll hang out here for a while, maybe see what kind of work you do.”

Josephine laughed as she came in, sitting down at her desk. “Politics isn’t as exciting as what you are used to, but it has its own thrills.”

John grinned as he sat down on the bed. “Well either way, it’s better than all the politics back home. Hell, if they were easier to deal with, the Reapers might not have had such an easy time strolling on in.”

Josephine looked up from her papers to stare at him questioningly. “You’ve mentioned those before. Reapers. Who are they?”

John snorted. “What were they, you mean. To put it as simply as I can, they were evil. They were synthetic A.I, or um...creatures made of mechanical metal with minds of their own. They were enormous, easily bigger than most mountains. And there were thousands of them. Their whole purpose was to annihilate all intelligent organic life in my world every 50,000 years. And they had been doing just that for who knows how long.”

Josephine was silent as he spoke, getting both sadder and more horrified with each sentence.

“The Reapers tore through my world’s defenses at first. For every second they were on my homeworld, thousands died. And billions upon billions more died over the course of the war with them, which only lasted a little over a year. If you can call it that. It was more of a slaughter than a war. All intelligent life would have been eradicated if every species from every planet- er, world- hadn’t fought together. I arrived here in your world seconds after I stopped them so I don’t know how many people survived.” He didn’t add that he didn’t even know if his home was still there.

Josephine simply stared at him, unblinking. Her hands were frozen over her papers and her bottom lip trembled slightly.

“Was that too much? That probably wasn’t as simple as it could have been. Are you alright? Josephine?” He said, a little worried that it had been too much for her to handle.

After what felt like hours, Josephine finally moved. With tears brimming in her eyes, she stood and walked over to him. Without hesitating, Josephine wrapped her arms around his body and hugged him so that his head was placed gently on her shoulder. John, confused as to what was happening, didn’t move.

“I’m so sorry.” She whispered softly.

Shepard tried to focus on anything other than her perfume as it wafted over him, filling his nostrils with a scent he wasn’t familiar with but still rather pleasant. He could feel her warmth through their clothes and could feel her hair brush up against his neck.

“I can’t even imagine what that must be like. What it was like to live through something as awful and horrendous as that...I’m so sorry, Shepard.” She said gently, crying for both all those lost lives and crying for him and what he must have gone through.

“If you ever feel the need to talk about it, about anything, just let me know. Please, I want you to know you can come to me.” Josephine said, pulling back to look him in the eyes.

“Thank you Josephine. But I’m fine.” He lied.

She stared at him. “I think we both know that isn’t true.”

He mentally cursed. She clearly could see through his bluffs, just like Liara and Garrus were able to. At this point, he thought it might just be that he was a bad liar.

He forced a smile. “I can cope. I have to.”

“Even still...Promise me that you’ll come find me whenever you feel the need to talk about it though. Please?”

John smiled for real, grateful. “I promise.”

He doubted he ever would feel the need to talk about this kind of stuff. He wasn’t known for being good with his feelings. He never knew quite how to process them. But he was grateful for Josephine’s kindness.

Josephine stepped back and returned to her desk. “Good then. In any case, I would very much like to hear about your home sometime- if you don’t mind telling me, that is.”

John lies down on his back, stretching. “Ask away whenever you like. Just be ready for a long answer.”

“Oh, that’s fine. I have nothing but time nowadays anyway.” She said as she dipped her pen in some ink to sign a document.

John sat up, surprised. “Was that sarcasm, Lady Montilyet? I didn’t know you had it in you!” He teased.

She held her chin up high as she replied. “Of course I do. I work in politics after all.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER SEVEN

The road to Therinfall was long and rough. John and the others rode through miles of both mountain passes and forests. John rode with Max while Varric rode with Cassandra, as both didn't know how to ride a horse. They made good time, riding for many hours before taking an hour long break so the horses could regain their strength before riding some more. Once nightfall hit, they’d make camp and rest until morning when they would repeat the cycle. John quickly discovered that Max and Varric loved to screw around and mess with Cassandra. John found it difficult not to laugh at her expense. He respected her but at the same time, thought she could do with a little levity.

Which Max and Varric definitely brought. Almost nothing was serious to them. They reminded him of Joker, except with a more colorful vocabulary.

“So this nug humping asshole reaches for a knife after I ‘politely’ told him to leave the serving girl alone. And what else can I do but stick him to the wall? So now he’s stuck to the wall and still threatening me. Finally I walked up to him and knocked him out. Then I paid the girl a nice tip and then walked out just as the Breach exploded. The second I saw that hole in sky appear, I thought to myself, ‘Aw shit, not again.’ Then Cassandra comes running up to me and practically drags me out to the frontlines and the rest is history.”

Max laughed, slapping the dwarf on the back as they sat around the campfire. “No shit! I’d pay to have seen the look on that guy’s face when you stuck him with a bolt. He must have just about pissed himself!”

Varric chuckled. “By the smell, he just about did.”

From her place on the other side of the fire, Cassandra grunted with disgust. Those two were annoying. She looked past them at Shepard who was at the edge of the camp, sitting on a fallen log with his back away from them. He appeared to be looking at something in his hand that glimmered in the light of the moon. 

Cassandra stood and walked over to him, leaving the two idiots to joke with each other. 

“Is there room for one more on that log of yours?” She asked him. He jumped, quickly putting what looked to be some type of necklace back under his shirt. 

“Sure, be my guest. Welcome to my humble log. It’s not much but it’s home.” Shepard said, sliding over to make room. 

Cassandra smiled as she sat down beside him. “So why are you over here by yourself?”

Shepard grinned slyly. “I’m not here by myself anymore, remember? The population of planet Log has increased by one.”

Cassandra snickered, something John was finding out didn’t happen often. “I meant why were you here by yourself before I came over.”

John shrugged. “I don’t know. I guess I like my space.” He said with a twinkle in his eye. 

Cassandra nodded. “And what were you looking at?”

John sighed, taking out his tags. “At my old dog tags. They’re about the only thing I have left from my world that isn’t either broken or almost useless.”

Cassandra peered at the tags. Essentially they were just a simple metal beaded necklace but on closer inspection, she noticed that they had symbols and words engraved on them. She didn’t understand what most of the words were but she could make out ‘Commander John Shepard’. 

“What are dog tags? Collars?” She asked, intrigued.

John chuckled. “Not quite. They’re for soldiers. They have on them the name, rank, affiliation, etc of the soldier who owns them. Sort of like a way for others to know who you are.” Shepard tried to explain.

Cassandra nodded. She liked the idea of being able to identify soldiers just by looking at their..tags. “It seems like its an efficient way of identification. Are they important to you?”

Without hesitation, Shepard nodded. “Very. I’ve had these for years. I lost them when I di-.” He coughed, nearly letting slip that he had been dead for two years. He wasn’t certain how people would react to that news and so he didn’t want to risk it. 

“Anyway, I lost them for a time before a good friend of mine found them for me. They mean more to me than any amount of planets.” 

Cassandra frowned. “You’ve said that word before. Are you trying to say plants?”

John laughed. “No, I don’t mean plants. Planets. Do you know what those are?”

She shook her head. He wasn’t all too surprised though. It wasn’t like anyone here had a telescope or something.

“Planets are giant uh..worlds. Like this one. They’re like giant spheres made of hundreds of different elements. Some are mostly rock and water, like this one probably is. Others are just huge masses of gas that can be freezing or molten hot. There are hundreds of thousands of planets all spread throughout the universe.”

Cassandra blinked at him. “And what’s a universe?”

John scratched his head. He wished he had a big dictionary. That would make describing things a lot easier. 

He pointed up above them. “See all of that? All of those stars? All of that, well, space? All of that goes on forever. With who knows how many galaxies. Which are just clusters of different stars and planets, usually around a sun.”

Cassandra laughed. “But there’s only one sun.”

John grinned at her. As difficult it was, he was enjoying teaching her. “There’s plenty more than one. My homeworld has one. So does every other species’ homeworld.”

Cassandra shook her head in disbelief. “This is just too much. It’s incredible. How do you know all of these things?”

John smiled. “Most of this is common knowledge back home.”

“What’s common knowledge?” Max asked as he suddenly just appeared behind them. He had been watching the two converse from his spot at the fire and had noticed the two seemed rather close. So without even entirely noticing it, he had gotten up and sneaked up on them. He didn’t really know why, but something about the two talking made him jealous of Shepard. 

Cassandra huffed in annoyance. “John was just explaining some things to me about his home and about the stars. Nothing to concern yourself with, especially since you aren’t smart enough to understand what he is saying.”

Max laughed. “Not smart enough, huh? Well you are probably right. I’ve never studied the stars and constellations so John has that on me.”

“He’s also a leader. You are more like the group’s source of entertainment.” Cassandra said icily, annoyed that Max had interrupted her conversation with John. 

Max raised an eye. “What? Do you not think of me as leader material? I mean, you are right but still.”

Cassandra snorted, shaking her head. 

John shrugged. “I don’t know, I think you have potential Max. People tend to follow individuals like you.”

Max grinned, making a ‘There you go’ gesture. “See, Cassandra? The Commander here thinks I’d make a good leader.” 

“No, he said you have potential. There’s a big difference.”

“I beg to differ.”

“Ha! Don’t be absurd.”

John smiled as he got up, leaving the two to bicker. Something told him they’d be there a while.

John whistled once Therinfall Redoubt came into view. He hadn’t seen an authentic castle like this one in years. Hell, most castles he had seen were just pictures in history books and yet, here was one in another world. And this one was a fortress alright. There was a bridge that went over a moat and several courtyards that built upon themselves. A few watchtowers were spread out around the edges of the fortress. Light rain fell around them as they arrived. And loads of Templars were walking around meeting with all the nobles that John and the others had met down the road. 

Max led the way over the bridge until a nobleman stopped him. He let the others go on ahead as the man eagerly said, “The Herald Of Andraste!”

Max sighed. He hated it when people called him that. But he wasn’t about to stop them if it meant the Inquisition could grow in favor. 

“Lord Esmeral Abernache. Honored to participate. It is not unlike the second dispersal of the reclaimed Dales.” He said as if that meant something to Max, which it most definitely did not. As he was speaking to him, Max felt the eyes of someone else on him. He shrugged the matter aside. It was probably just another noble aiming to see the infamous Herald.

Meanwhile Abernache was becoming all business. “The Lord Seeker is willing to hear our petition about closing the Breach. A credit to our alliance with the Inquisition. Care to mark the moment? Ten Orlesian houses walk with you.”

Max snickered. “Yes, because never before has a group of loyal and paid nobles gotten together. Should I expect a knife in the back now, or later on after you all have bettered your public image by aiding the Inquisition?”

Abernache frowned. “Hmm yes, quite. Though I imagine the Inquisition will still take our help.” He gestured for Max to walk with him. They walked across the bridge and up a dirt path, towards another smaller bridge. 

“Speaking of which, I don’t suppose you’d divulge what finally got their attention? Rumor will if you won’t.” Abernache said as they walked. “The Lord Seeker won't meet us until he greets the Inquisition ‘in person’. Quite a surprise after the spat in Val Royeaux.”

Max raised an eye. “That’s probably not good news, Lord Abernache.”

Abernache grunted. “A meeting is a meeting. Get his ear, see if you can’t bend it to something advantageous. Ah, here we are! Therinfall Redoubt!” He said as they came to the main gates where the others were already waiting. 

Abernache pointed to a Templar who was waving at them on the far side of the bridge, which was filled with a crowd of both nobles and Templar recruits. “It appears they sent someone to greet you. Present well. Everyone is a little tense for my liking.” He said as he walked away heading to the Templar waiting for them.

Max turned to Cassandra, Varric, and John who had been waiting for him before they went any farther. Varric had his arms crossed while Cassandra was peering at the Templars. Shepard looked as if he was analyzing the defenses with a serious look on his face. 

Varric snorted with laughter. “It screams ‘I hate fun and kick puppies.’ Doesn’t it?”

Max pursed his lips. “The Lord Seeker changed his mind about us rather quickly. Is he known for that?”

“Attack of conscious? It’s been known to happen.” Varric snickered.

Max sighed and led the way across the small bridge of nobles and recruits to the full fledged Templar waiting next to Abernache and some other noble who announced the Templar when they got near. 

“I present Knight-Templar Ser Delrin Barris, second son of Bann Jevran Barris of Ferelden.” The presenter said before turning to Abernache. “Ser Barris, may I be so honored as to present Lord Esmeral Abernache…?” The presenter trailed off and eventually just left as Ser Barris stepped past both of them upon seeing Max and the others. He was a strong looking man with dark skin and a shaved head. Light stubble was sprinkled over his face and serious eyes shone determinedly. He wore a Knight-Templar’s armor and carried a shield on his back with a sword at his side. 

“Herald!” Barris said urgently. Max groaned. He hated it when people called him that. 

Barris gave a small bow before jumping right into why everyone was there. “I’m the one who sent word to Cullen. He said the Inquisition works to close this Breach in the Veil. I didn’t think you’d bring such lofty company along with you.”

Max and Varric both snickered. 

“Barris…Moderate holdings, your family. And the second son?” Scoffed Abernache.

Barris sighed, ignoring the comment. “This...promise of status has garnered interest from the Lord Seeker. Beyond sense. He clenched his fists. “The sky burns with magic, but he ignores all calls to action until your friends arrive.”

“I wouldn’t call them ‘friends’.” Muttered Varric. Which earned him a glare from Max. As much as he disliked nobility, he knew that the Inquisition needed them. For now.

“Cassandra, should a Seeker lead the Templars this way?” Max asked his resident Seeker.

Cassandra frowned. “In an emergency, if there’s no other recourse. But his goal should be to restore them to order.”

Barris’ jaw set grimly. “He has taken command. Permanently.”

“If he feels there is a Holy Mandate…” 

Barris nodded. “That is what the Lord Seeker claims, and our commanders parrot him.” He sighed and stepped up to Max. “The Lord Seeker’s actions make no sense. He promised to restore the Order’s honor, then marched us here to wait? Templars should know their duty, even when held from it.”

Varric snorted. “A Templar that remembers duty? I didn’t know that happened anymore.”

Barris looked Max in the eyes. “Win over the Lord Seeker, and every able bodied Knight will help the Inquisition seal the Breach.” He almost pleaded.

Max raised an eye. “Something tells me I’ll need more than luck to do that.”

Barris pursed his lips, clearly angered by what the Templars were doing, or lack thereof.

“We’ve nene asked to accept much, after that shameful display in Val Royeaux. Our truth changes on the hour.”

Abernache cleared his throat. “Don’t keep your betters waiting, Barris. There’s important work for those born to it.”

Max could tell Barris wanted to say something else but Max held up a hand. “Just take us to see the Lord Seeker.” 

Barris nodded and turned, heading into the main courtyard. Cassandra, Varric, and Abernache followed close behind. Max was going to follow as well but stopped as he noticed that Shepard was staring up at some scaffolding that was next to the ramparts. The Commander had been oddly silent since they arrived at the fortress. And during the entire conversation with Barris, the man had been frozen in place, simply staring at the wooden beams. 

“You alright there, Shepard?” Max asked him, poking him on the shoulder. Shepard blinked, shaking his head. “Oh uh, yeah. I’m fine. Just got lost in thought. You go on ahead. I’ll be right behind you.”

Max nodded and walked away. 

John turned back to the scaffolding. He rubbed his eyes but he indeed, was not seeing things. On the way over the initial first bridge they crossed as they arrived, John had seen a young man in tattered clothes among the group. He had dirty blonde hair and grey eyes and wore a large brown hat. A man who John hadn’t seen before when they met the group of nobles earlier. 

That same young man was sitting cross legged about halfway up the scaffolding. He had been watching Max the entire time during his conversation with Ser Barris. And John has been watching the man watch Max. 

As he turned back and looked up at the beams, he caught the young man’s eye. The young man stood up, pointed up above him, and then vanished in the time it took to blink. John frowned, rubbing his eyes again in case they were playing tricks on him. But no, the young man had just vanished into thin air. His eyes drifted above where the young man had sat and he flinched slightly. 

On the beam above where the man had been, perched a black raven. Except this one was easily the size of a Keogan’s head. The thing had bright green eyes that almost seemed to ooze out thin wisps of green smoke, sort of like a rift. It too, seemed to have been watching them. It gave a caw and flew off, to some of the higher ground of the fortress.

John sighed. He had seen some pretty odd stuff over the years but that boy and the raven were just plain creepy. He shook his thoughts away and hurried to catch up to the others as they walked into the meeting room.

Just as he stepped inside, a small group of other Templars stepped in on the opposite side of the room. These ones looked normal aside from the red glow around them. The leader stepped up to Max who was standing at a table. 

John caught the leader’s eye and could instantly see the madness in them. Something wasn’t right about the weird red glow too.

“You were expecting the Lord Seeker. He sent me to die for you.” The man said. 

Abernache snorted and stepped away, “He is not well. Clearly.”

The man chuckled. “This is the grand alliance the Inquisition offers?”

Max raised an eye. “Barris, I’m right in saying the Knight Captain here has seen better days?”

John slowly made his way closer to the table, already seeing how this was going to turn out as he saw the red Templars tighten their grips on their weapons. 

“The Lord Seeker had a Plan but you spoiled it by coming too quickly. I didn’t have time to finish preparing.” The man raved.

Barris frowned, confused. “Knight Captain Denam, I must know what is going on!”

The Knight Captain growled. “You were all supposed to be changed! Now we must purge the questioning knights!” He snarled, grabbing his sword and swinging his shield out in front of him. The other Templars brought their own weapons out and charged Max and the others. 

“The Elder One is coming!” The captain yelled. “No one will leave Therinfall who is not stained red!” Max jumped back as the Templars rushed them. There was no time to get his daggers out in order to defend himself. He watched as the captain’s sword came swinging towards him.

And then all of the Templars were suddenly floating in the air, held there by some blueish force field. Max turned around and saw the same blue coming from John’s hands. 

John closed his fists and flicked his wrists to the side, throwing the Templars against the walls like rag dolls. Most of them died on impact, the crushing biotics being too much for them. But the Knight Captain survived; he was just knocked unconscious. The act had been done with barely any effort from John’s part. 

Max and the others stared in awe at John. One of his Omni blades came out while his other hand continued to glow with his biotics. 

Varric whistled. “Who votes we have Spaceman here lead with that next time?”

And four hands went up in agreement.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER EIGHT 

They fought their way up to the top of the fortress, killing any red Templars that they say and helping any normal Templars when they could. The group rushed up a long set of steps leading to two large red doors. A man was waiting for them, with his back turned. He had dark hair tied in a ponytail and he wore armor similar to Cassandra’s. He could only be the Lord Seeker that everyone had been talking about, John reasoned. 

As they reached the top, the man didn’t move even as Cassandra and John slowly went to the sides of him while Varric and Barris stayed back. Max cautiously stepped up to the man. 

The man, with almost inhuman speed, twisted around and grabbed at Max. Max grabbed his arms and shoved him towards the door behind him. John saw the man smile and say something and before he could do anything, there was a blindingly white flash as Max pushed the man against the door. 

The flash blinded John momentarily but he recovered quickly. He thought he saw that young man as the light went back to normal but his mind had to be playing tricks on him. He blinked and then blinked once more in shock. The red door had broken, falling apart as some thing crashed through it. The creature had just replaced the Lord Seeker in a second, as if it had been there the entire time. 

The creature was almost human looking, except with two long skinny legs and four  arms and a long lean body that was as pale as a ghost. It’s skin was wrinkled like it had been outside way too long. It was easily twice the height of a normal person though. And if that wasn’t a hint that it wasn’t human, it’s head looked like a big finger almost. A salivating mouth made up most of its face and it had no nose. Instead, two large pulpy eyes made up the rest of its face. It looked like it had come straight from a nightmare. Or like if a Banshee had a baby with a really big worm. 

It fell on its back but got up quickly, it’s head flexing under its body unnaturally. With a screech, it burst into some kind of smoke and floated away, behind some force field at the end of the hall. Which was thankfully, filled with normal Templars. 

Barris led the way into the hall after the creature. “The Lord Seeker!” He shouted.

Max stepped up beside him, scratching the back of his head. He looked mentally strained, as if he had just seen things far worse than the creature. 

“No, an imposter.” Max said. 

Barris groaned. “That monster ensured we weren’t prepared. I still don’t know what we are up against.”

Max looked around, clearly searching for someone. “Did anyone see a young man appear beside me? Or was that just me?”

Barris frowned. “What young man?”

“Cole. He was pale. Strangely dressed. Seriously? No one else saw him?” 

John blinked. “Wait, you can see him too? I saw him watching us earlier on the scaffolding but I thought I was just imagining things. You saw him just now?”

Max breathed a sigh of relief. “Oh thank the Maker, for a second there I thought I was imagining things.”

Barris raised an eye. “I saw no one. The Lord Seeker was alone when you revealed his true nature.”

“That was no man. That was an Envy demon. Apparently I caught it’s fancy.” Snorted Max.

Cassandra gasped. “Envy! Then the Lord Seeker…”

Barris sighed, bowing his head in a moment of silence. “Is caged or dead. Maker.” Then something dawned on the Templar. “It used the red lyrium to corrupt the Order, didn’t it? I knew that miserable stuff was risky! They often give us new kinds of lyrium. Our Commanders...some used the red stuff first, to prove it was harmless. The Knights would have been next. That demon turned our leader so we couldn’t question when this started!”

Max snickered. “I can tell you firsthand, it’s a clever liar. Bring your best to stop it.”

Barris thought for a second. “Our best…” He turned to the Templars. “Templars! What is Envy?” He asked.

“A coward, brother!” Someone answered. “It studies, makes less mistakes. But most of all, it hides.”

Barris nodded, satisfied with the answer. He turned back to Max. “We need our veterans. Our Commanders have turned, but the lieutenants may still be fighting. We’ll hold the hall, Herald. You find the lieutenants and the uncorrupted stores of lyrium. Bring them here, and I’ll give you Envy.” 

Max nodded, always glad to have someone else come up with the plan. “Sounds good to me.”

“And Herald? Show those things no mercy.” Barris said to them as they headed towards one of the side doors, leading out from the main hall. 

Max stopped at the door and nodded at John. “After you, Commander.”

John grinned and pushed open the door, stepping through it into another hallway. It was almost a relief to lead a squad again after what felt like ages. It was an odd combination; part of him was tired of fighting yet the other part of him was always itching for a good firefight. 

Checking for danger and finding none, he opened the door the rest of the way, letting the others into the hallway. He quickly but quietly jogged to the end of the hall and peered around the corner into a courtyard of types. He could see several of the red Templars and lyrium distorted ones walking around, patrolling. He ducked back behind the corner and turned to the others, taking charge, something Max was more than happy to allow even though he was the ‘Herald.’

“Alright. I count ten hostiles in the courtyard around the corner. Six of them are patrolling on the ground, four on the left side and two on the right. Two are up on a barricade of some kind carrying bows. Two others are guarding their backs. Err, yes?” John said as Varric raised his hand. 

“Hostiles?” 

John sighed. “Do you not have the hostiles in this world? It means bad guys.”

Varric smirked. “Oh no, we have the word hostiles here. We just don’t use it the way you did.”

John shook his head but he was smiling. “Alright, there’s ten bad guys around the corner. Is that better?”

“Perfect, thank you.”

“Anyway, here’s the plan: Me and Max will take the four on the left and Cassandra, you take the two on the right. Varric, while we are charging out, give us some cover fire and take care of the two archers up top. Then if the other two come at us, try and take them out as well. Any other questions?”

Max raised his hand but John turned around on purpose and his right Omni blade hissed out. Without a sound, he ran around the corner and feeling the usual tingly sensation he felt when using his biotics, charged at the four red Templars on the left. As he flew towards them, he wished he still had his shotgun. If he had, he could have killed them all in a matter of seconds right after he reached them. Unfortunately, he didn’t have his trusty gun and so when he slammed into them, he merely threw them off their feet. He had to quickly jab two of them in their chests and then block one of their swords with his blade as the remaining one lunged at him with claws extended. His blade sliced through the sword and he slashed the red Templar’s throat before jumping back, dodging the horror as it clawed at him. His biotics flared up and he picked the thing up and more or less threw him over the walls of the courtyard. Then he turned his attention to the archers and noticed that Varric still hadn’t taken them out so he threw up a singularity, suspending them up in the air. 

Seeing that the two soldiers on the right were still there, John charged over, knocking one against a wall and slicing the arm off of the other before stabbing it in the gut. He turned back to the one he had knocked into the wall but he was slumped, his head having hit the stone wall a little too hard. John shrugged. One less hostile to deal worry about. 

Finally he turned to the remaining two soldiers that had been guarding the archers. They were running at him, their swords glinting in the sunlight that creeped behind the rain. Without thinking, John ran at them as well, bringing out his second Omni blade as he did so. Meeting them halfway, he slide by them, slicing their legs. Not enough to cut them off but enough to cause a lot of pain. They snarled as they fell and John leaped back to his feet and quickly stabbed both of them before they could recover. 

The whole fight had lasted maybe a minute in a half. 

He retracted his blades and looked back at the others who were all staring at him slack jawed from where they stood, just a few feet from the hallway. 

John frowned. “Thanks for the help you guys.” He growled at them. He had done all the work while they had just watched, apparently.

Varric recovered from the initial shock and amazement first as he looked up at Cassandra and chuckled. “Seeker, are you blushing ?”

Cassandra blinked, snapping herself out of it and looking away with a huff. “Of course not.” She said, while still blushing.

Max swallowed, his mouth suddenly dry. “Andraste’s flaming ass, John! That was- that...that was just...Holy shit, that was insane!”

John then got a little embarrassed, unused to such praise. Most people back home just sort of expected him to fight like that or had seen him fight enough so that they were used to it. It had been awhile since anyone was that impressed by him. Aside from maybe Tali and James who were still always impressed whenever he fought. 

“Well, why didn’t any of you help?” He asked.

Varric snorted with laughter. “‘Cuz we were too busy being shocked by how quick and easy you made that look.”

Max shook his head, beyond impressed by Shepard’s obvious skills. “To be honest, by the time we all rounded the corner, you had killed half of them so I think we all just unconsciously assumed you’d be fine without our help.”

John waved it aside. “Just promise me next time to not let me do all the work.”

Max snickered. “No promises.”

The hostiles taken care of, they were free to look around. They soon found a door leading to a side room. Max, Varric, and John stepped inside while Cassandra stood watch. 

In the middle of the room was a stone bust of a woman wearing a crown on top of a desk. Scattered all around the floor was pieces of paper, as if someone had tried to get rid of them by simply tossing them off the desk. A knife was sticking a note onto the bust, right between the woman’s eyes. 

When they got closer, the young man John had seen earlier, the one Max said was named Cole, appeared behind the bust. 

“The Elder One wants her dead.” Cole said.

The information meant nothing to John as he had no clue who either the woman was or who the Elder One was. Though judging by the crown on the woman’s head, she must be some kind of noble. Luckily, Cole went on to explain, although rather cryptically. 

“Empress Celene. He hates her, haunts her, wants her dead, but hides why. He hid other things, too.”

John’s and Max’s attention was drawn to Varric who ripped the note off of the bust and reading it quickly. When they looked back, Cole was gone again. 

Varric whistled in surprise. “So, a plot against the Empress. These guys don’t think small, do they? And who is this Elder One fella?”

Max shrugged. “No idea. But I wonder why this ‘Elder One’ wants her dead.”

“That can wait until later. Right now, we should focus on finding those lieutenants and that normal lyrium.” John said, back in business mode.

Cassandra grunted from her place by the door. “Humph. I’m glad you are in charge.”

Max coughed. “Excuse me? What am I then?”

Cassandra grinned evilly at him. “The Inquisition’s source of entertainment.”

Max frowned. “You know Cassandra, that hurts.”

Cassandra smiled as they moved on. “That was the point.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER NINE 

After they recovered the normal lyrium stores and rescued three of the lieutenants from horrors and red Templars, they regrouped with the rest of the normal Templars holding the main hall with Ser Barris. When everyone was gathered and ready, the Templars joined Barris in the middle and drank some of the blue lyrium vials. Meanwhile, John and Varric took one side of the barriers while Cassandra and Max took the other as hostiles would no doubt rush to defend Envy. 

Energy flowed out of the Templars and erupted the barrier. As the barrier exploded, Barris snarled, “The beast! End it!”

The Templars fell to their knees, apparently dispelling a barrier like that took a lot out of them. 

John snorted to himself. A few shotgun blasts and maybe a warp or two would have taken care of that barrier easily but he figured he’d do things this world’s way.

“Here they come!” Max shouted a warning as red Templars and horrors alike rushed through the hall. Thankfully there weren’t many of them and they were easily taken care of. 

Now it was Max’s turn to take the lead as the four of them moved out onto a large balcony of some sorts. The Breach could clearly be seen far away in the sky, but it was also clearly spreading. As they walked out, they heard Envy’s laugh, taunting them despite being cornered. 

Max stepped out onto the grassy balcony, looking around for the demon as it spoke. “I touched so much of you. But you are selfish with your glory. Now I’m no one.” It hissed as it appeared out of the ground in front of him. It easily stood twice as tall as him and yet Max stared it down. Briefly though, John could see that Max was shaking, almost quivering. Then Max got ahold of himself and the shaking left. It only lasted a second or two but John had seen it. 

Huh. I’ll have to ask him about that later.

Suddenly Cole was beside them, staring angrily at the demon. “Dark and desperate, death to make yourself alive. I used to be like you. I’m not anymore. You shouldn’t be, either.”

The demon screamed in rage and attacked. Max ducked under its claws and jammed his dagger into it’s side. The wound seemed to only piss it off as it grabbed at Max and tossed his aside before moving on to Cassandra. She blocked with her shield and shoved back when it suddenly dropped, sweeping her legs out from under her and leaving her exposed. Before it could hurt her though, Varric shot two bolts into its chest, drawing it’s attention away from the Seeker. Instantly, he regretted his decision as Cassandra cursed at him that she had been fine without his help, and as the demon set its ‘sight’ on him. 

“Shit!” He yelled as the damn thing fell through the ground and rose back up under his feet. It grabbed him and forced him down. It raised an arm to slash his throat when Cole simply appeared over the dwarf and stabbed two daggers into the demon’s chest. It screeched in anger and reached for Cole but he was no longer there. 

Seeing his opportunity, John rushed into the fight. He barreled into the demon and was surprised at how stocky the thing actually was as it barely moved a foot when John crashed into it. Instead, John was the one to momentarily lose his balance. Immediately, the demon slashed at him, and if his shields hadn’t still been in place, he would have had a nice long new scar. The force of the blow still hurt like hell through. 

John grimaced from the blow and then grinned at the demon, that had expected him to fall after it’s attack. “My turn.”

John’s Omni blade came out as he thrust forward, the searing blade easily slicing off one of the demon’s smaller arms, clean at the base. 

The demon screamed in pain and sank back into the ground. 

As they regrouped, they heard it talking, imitating Max’s voice for some reason. “What could you gain from being me?” 

“Everything!” It shouted as it came back, lunging at Cassandra and Max. 

Cassandra blocked its initial attack while Max darted around her, striking at it on its weak side. He was quick enough to cut off its other small arm before jumping back as it slashed at him with its larger arm. As they did that, Varric shot it when he could while John began to circle the demon, looking for another opening. 

Cassandra managed to swipe at one of its legs, causing it to limp slightly. The thing was nearing its end. 

Cassandra bashed forward, knocking it to the ground with all her strength. Max pounced instantly, stabbing at any skin he saw, puncturing it until it was full of stab wounds. John used his biotics to keep it down as Max quickly backed at the demon’s neck until half of it was detached from its body. Cassandra stepped over and with one great sweep of her sword, cleaved it’s head off. With one last hiss, Envy dissolved into dust and even that was washed away by the light rain. 

Max grunted as he got up. He dusted himself off and looked over at Shepard. “So why didn’t you take care of this one by yourself? I imagine you probably could.”

John grinned as he replied. “I thought it was only fair to let you guys have this one since I did most of the work getting us here.”

Max went to open his mouth and then paused. As much as he hated to admit it, John had been a huge help. Without him, they still could have stopped Envy, it just would have taken a little longer. 

Varric chuckled. “So did anyone else see the demon shove me down and then just leave me alone? Or was that just me?”

John blinked. For some reason, only he and Max were able to see Cole, or whatever he was. Before he could think more about it, Max started to walk back to where the Templars were walking out of the fortress. Apparently they were all feeling better after not helping in the fight against Envy.

John and the others joined Max with the Templars. Barris stepped to them, obviously impressed by what they had done. “The demon is dead. Andraste be praised, she shielded you from its touch.”

“Funny, I didn’t see anyone named Andraste helping out during that skirmish.” Muttered John.

Barris looked back at the Templars gathered. “We’ve numbers across Thedas, but we let this happen. Our officers either failed to see it or were complicit.” He turned back to Max. “The Templars are ready to hear what the Inquisition needs of us.”

Max raised an eye. He looked behind him at the Breach and then back at the Templars. “If that thing hanging over our heads doesn’t terrify you, you are braver souls than I. Help us close the Breach. Fast. Preferably before it kills everyone.”

Barris nodded. “You speak truths we never should have ignored. But the Order is leaderless, gutted by betrayal. We must rebuild it.”

Max sighed, bringing his palm to his head. “Ahh, Evelyn is going to kill me for this but...Rebuild as our allies. Uh, your Order is a symbol that holds the people’s respect. That cannot die today.”

Cassandra nodded in approval while Varric shrugged. John for the most part, agreed. The Templars would be a good help. As long as they didn’t get into any fights with the mages the Inquisition has under its belt. He had seen what the two groups do to each other on his way to Haven and he had no desire to see that again. 

Max continued. “We offer you an alliance! Supplies, weapons, grounds to shelter you. All we ask in return is you help us close the Breach.”

Shepard grunted. Max, surprisingly took to leadership quite well. 

Barris turned to the Templars. “Do we take the Inquisition’s terms, brothers and sisters?” He asked them.

The Templars pounded their chest in typical soldier bravado and many nodded. Which was the end of it.

“The Templars will come. I hope your stronghold is ready.” Barris said while shaking Max’s hand. Max shook back and out of the corner of his eye, saw Cole sneak away and gave a snicker. “Oh don’t worry. I think we’re expecting company.”

After the events of Therinfall, the group returned to Haven. The return was largely uneventful, much to the disappointment of Varric who felt that ‘enough shit hadn’t happened’. As they traveled back, John had asked Max about the demon. It seemed odd that the demon gave off the impression that it knew Max and the thing about it touching Max so much was curious. It was especially odd since their interaction with Envy had been so short.

Yet Max’s explanation was less to be desired. And all it did was pose more questions for John. 

“Well I guess the easiest way to explain it is um...Okay, so that bright light you all saw when I pushed the ‘Lord Seeker’ against the door was actually Envy..pausing time or something? It trapped me in my mind so everything around me in the real world was going really slowly while Envy had me trapped in my head, trying to learn everything about me so that it could become me. But apparently the more I ‘moved’ around in my head, the more things Envy had to make and that tired it out enough so that I could kick it out of my mind. But when I did, it lost its former shape which was the Lord Seeker and the form we killed was its original look.”

All John got from that was that magic and demons were confusing. Although bits and pieces of that experience reminded him of syncing up with the Garth consensus. Except in this instance, Max was the consensus and the demon was like John. As confusing it was for John, it had to be twice as confusing for Max to have lived it.

When John attempted to pry more out of Max, he grew quiet, a clear indication he had no desire to say more on the subject. And John was happy to drop it. He of all people knew what it was like to have things you couldn’t talk about. 

When they arrived back at Haven, they immediately headed over to the war room to give their report. Well, Max and Cassandra did. As John and Varric weren’t part of the leadership, they didn’t have to attend the meeting. Which John was glad of. He’d had enough meetings with leaders to last a lifetime. Two, in his case.

Max on the other hand, was not used to these meetings and thus, was not a big fan of being dragged, quite literally, to one by Cassandra. But once that iron grip locked around your wrist, you went wherever Cassandra went.

He definitely didn’t like meetings where everyone was at least just a little bit pissed off at you, evidence by how rough Cassandra had been and by how mad she sounded.

“Officers betraying their soldiers, Templars without leaders, a demon imitating the Lord Seeker…” she snarled.

“Which the officers knew about.” Max added.

 “We should have taken them to task. The crimes they've committed…” Cassandra finished.

Cullen glared at her. “Were committed by their officers. The soldiers of the Order will serve.”

Leliana looked across the table at Max, who almost looked away. She was terrifying when she was mad.

“These charges put them at our mercy. Yet the terms of this alliance do not benefit the Inquisition as they should.” Leliana said pointedly. “You should have consulted us, Herald.”

Max snorted. “That would have taken a while. I could hardly make the Templars wait around for a raven to fly letters back here. We’d have been there at least another few days if I had. Besides, it doesn’t matter. We need to prepare for them. I have uh, contacts in the lyrium trade. Regular lyrium that doesn’t make the user completely insane.”

Josephine nodded. “If you’d be so kind as to put me in touch with them, I’ll secure funding. How many Templars are expected?”

“A few dozen veterans ahead of the rest, to help seal the Breach.” Leliana answered. 

“How soon until these veterans arrive?” Max asked. 

He jumped back when a cloud of smoke suddenly exploded over the table. In its place, crouched Cole, who had helped him escape Envy. He was toying with some kind of trinket.

As he appeared, he peered closely at it and said, “They’re almost here. Templars don’t like to be late.”

“Maker!” Cullen said in surprise as both he and Cassandra drew their swords and pointed them at Cole.

“Wait!” Shouted Max, as he stepped in between them and Cole who simply looked up at them. 

“I came with you to help. I would have told you before, but you were busy.” Cole said, blinking from under his hat.

“That’s fine, Cole. You just startled us, appearing out of thin air.” Max said calmly. 

Cole blinked again. “I wasn’t air. I was here. You didn’t see me. Most people don’t until I let them.”

“Call the guards. This creature is not what you-.” Cassandra started to say as Coke jumped down from the table, almost like a cat. 

Leliana cleared her throat. “A moment, Cassandra. I would like to hear why he came.”

Cole looked at Max. “You help people. You made them safe when they would have died. I want to do that. I can help.”

Max turned to Cassandra. “Cole saved my life in Therinfall. I couldn’t have defeated Envy without him.”

Cassandra still looked uneasy. “But what does he want now ?”

“I think he really is trying to help.” Max stated, vouching for Cole who beamed happily. 

“I won’t be in the way.” Cold promised. “Tiny, no trouble, no notice taken unless you want them to.”

“You’re not honestly suggesting we give him run of the camp?” Scoffed Cullen.

Josephine shrugged. “Not freely, perhaps but it seems a waste to- hold on?” She said as Cole seemed to have vanished again. “Where did he do?”

Max grinned. “It’s a good trick. You get used to it.”

Leliana smiled. “He must teach my agents it sometime. Don’t worry. I’ll have people watch the boy, but let’s not be distracted from the Breach.”

Cullen nodded in agreement. “We’ll need your help when the Templar veterans arrive. Take some time to prepare while you can.”

Max chuckled. “You mean, ‘take some time to get some sleep and relax before it all goes to shit.’”

Cullen laughed. “Pretty much, yeah.”

Max smirked as he opened the door. “Don’t have to tell me twice.” 

He stepped out of the room and passed by John as he was heading into his room. “Commander.” Max said with a nod and a chuckle. 

John nodded back and went into his room to take his armor off. When it was off and he had cleaned up a little bit, he stepped back out into the main hall. He watched as Josephine was talking to a dwarf. Every time he saw a dwarf, he was just reminded of volus’. Except with a lot more body hair.

He made his way over to them and stepped up just as they were finishing their conversation. 

“I'll take my leave. Good day.” The dwarf said with a bow before walking off. 

John eyed Josephine. “Who was she, Ambassador?”

Josephine smiled at him. She had missed Shepard’s company. “A merchant. I thought we should reach out to the dwarves to secure lyrium for the Inquisition’s Templars. According to Lady Korpin, it’s raised the ire of the Chantry.”

John frowned. “How?”

“Access to lyrium makes us rather more formidable than they anticipated. We are becoming a challenge. Sadly, the remaining grand clerics appear to be consolidating the Chantry’s power instead of comforting the masses.”

John’s frown deepened. “From what I’ve heard of the Chantry, it’s basically a church. If so, then the Chantry should be a place of hope, not another group scrambling for answers.”

Josephine nodded. “That must be it’s strength again. The Chant did much to bridge nations.” She said as she stepped into her office, followed by John. “Little but the Chantry ties Orlais, Nevarra, Ferelden, Antiva, and even Rivain to a common cause.”

John sat down on a bench, leaning on his arms. “Has the Chantry truly promotes such peace?” He asked.

“Andraste’s Chant is familiar across kingdoms, a source of many shared customs.” Josephine explained. “ That is the crucial point. Common ground is the start of all negotiations.”

John snickered. “So if everyone listens to the Chant and prays and sings, things will go as smooth as silk?” He teased.

Josephine rolled her eyes, noticing his teasing for the harmless thing it was. “I did say commonality is merely a beginning, but it’s an important one. We must learn to think beyond our own wants to secure peace in Thedas.”

John was taken aback. He didn’t think he’d ever meet a politician that wasn’t dirty and thinking about only themselves or their own country. In his own experiences, politicians were about as trustworthy as a Blood Pack leader. But he was both surprised and intrigued by Josephine as she was the first politician he had met that actually cared about people as a whole, instead of one nationality or another. He got the sense that she genuinely wanted peace and that alone, was worthy of his respect.

He grinned up at her. “How did someone so lovely and selfless go into politics, Lady Montilyet?”

Josephine couldn’t help but jump slightly at the compliment. She felt her cheeks burn as she blushed almost immediately. The Commander had just called her lovely . She mentally slapped herself in order to calm down and regain some amount of composure but it didn’t work. 

“Well. That is- Really, you give me too much credit.” She said as she unconsciously adjusted the strand of hair that always hung loosely over her eyes. 

“Or not enough.” Snickered John, truly impresses by her. Hell, if Udina had been even an ounce more like her, he might not have shot the man.

Really blushing now, Josephine covered her cheeks and abruptly left the room so that she wouldn’t embarrass herself anymore in front of the strapping Commander.

John looked after her, confused. First Cassandra and now Josephine. Seriously, what is it about women quickly walking away from me like that?

Chapter Text

CHAPTER TEN

“Something must be done. Immediately.” The Templar recruit said to Cassandra angrily. The man had stopped her as she trained to complain about the mages that were part of the Inquisition. A week had passed since they returned from Therinfall and the Templars has arrived. It took all of a few minutes for them to notice all the mages walking around. Cassandra just wished the two groups would leave each other alone, at least until the massive hole in the sky was closed.

She put a hand up, annoyed the man was still talking to her. “Nothing will be done.”

The man scowled. “Commander Cullen said the same thing. It’s an outrage! There are mages here we know are guilty of heinous crimes! You would let that pass?”

“Yes.” Cassandra said simply. “As will you. We are not here to coddle the Order. You are an ally- act like one.”

“How are we supposed to-.”

She cut the man off, taking a step forward so she was in his face. “Deal. With. It.”

The man backed up, snarled, and stormed away. Hopefully to complain to someone else.

Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Shepard heading around the stables with Bull, Krem, and Blackwall carrying practice swords. She would have joined them but right at that moment, Max was walking over to her. He had seen her short conversation with the Templar and noticed that they both seemed exasperated after.

His eyebrows were raised in a question as he joined her.

She let go a pent up breath. “It never ends, evidently.”

Max snickered. “You don’t have to tell me that.” He said with a shake of his head.

Cassandra sighed tiredly. “I just don’t know who told them I’m the one to yell at.”

Max shrugged, grinning. “Maybe you have one of those faces.” When she didn’t laugh at his teasing, he asked, “Is it that bad?”

“The Templars need to learn they have other uses than hunting mages. It’s not easy for them. It is your doing, after all. You created this alliance.”

Max frowned, almost insulted by her tone. “And you could do better? I had to think on my feet, and I did what I could. At least we have some more allies.”

Cassandra blinked, realizing her mistake. “Oh. I do sound like I’m blaming you, don’t I?”

Max raised an eye. “Just a smidge.”

She shook her head. “I don’t disapprove. I can’t believe I’m saying this, but you did well. You made a decision when it needed to be made. And here we are. I wish I could say this was my doing.”

Max almost choked as he stepped back in surprise. “Wait a second. Are you flattering me?”

Cassandra turned horrified, despite the sudden slight shade of red that rose to her cheeks.

Max was shocked. “Yes, you are! You’re flattering me!”

“I am not! Ugh, this always happens. No one ever takes my meaning…” She didn’t know which was worse: the fact that she had actually been flattering him, or the fact that he had noticed immediately.

Max laughed. “You should see your face! It’s all like, ‘What, oh no!’”

Cassandra did her best to glower at him. “I’m thinking less flattering things now.”

Max only laughed harder, close to doubling over as he clutched his stomach. He was taken completely off guard. He wasn’t even sure the Seeker could say anything nice to him before now.

Cassandra grunted, rolling her eyes as she left him, heading over to join John and the others. “Let’s hope the Breach has your sense of humor.” She said in a huff, which only made Max laugh even harder, to the point of tears.

She growled, furious with herself for letting him notice the compliment. She shook her head in an attempt to shake the rogue from her thoughts. Instead, she focused on what Shepard and the others were doing.

As she drew nearer m, she heard talking and the sound of wood smacking wood. She rounded the corner of the forge and blinked as dust was thrown up as Blackwall and Krem sparred. Shepard and Bull we’re leaning up against the wall, talking as she joined them. They paused in their conversation to nod to Cassandra as she stood next to them, watching as Blackwall charged into Krem’s shield. Then they continued talking as if she wasn’t there, which she was fine with. Even she had noticed that the two had become good friends.

Bull grunted. “So, heard there was a big demon at the Seeker fortress. Gotta say, I don’t mind missing that.”

Shepard nodded. “Yeah, I’ve seen some creepy looking things in my time but that demon almost beat the cake.”

“Almost?”

“Yep. You haven’t seen Banshees and Rachni.”

“Really? What’s creepier than demons? Getting into your head, messing around…” Bull growled.

Shepard shrugged haphazardly. “Wel, it’s dead now.”

Bull smiled. “That’s why I like you, Commander. Always staying positive. Anyway, with the Templars on board, hopefully we can close that Breach. Damn thing gives me a headache just looking at it.”

Shepard laughed. “Same here. And I know even less about it than you!”

Cassandra snorted, she couldn’t help but join the conversation. “Not even Max knows anything about it and he was there when it leveled a mountaintop.”

Shepard shook his head in disbelief. “I can’t imagine that.”

Cassandra nodded. “Yes, it’s frightening. So many died in an instant. Thousands of lights flickered out in seconds. It was a tragedy.”

Shepard blinked as she caught his eyes, which seemed far away, like he was remembering something. “No. I can imagine all that. I’ve seen that massive loss of life countless times over. What I can’t imagine, is anyone surviving an explosion like that. It isn’t possible. Not even with the most powerful biotic.”

Cassandra’s brow creased slightly at his words. She wanted desperately to ask him to elaborate on what he said about seeing that many people die before and many times, but something about his demeanor told her that she wouldn’t get an answer any time soon.

Bull leaned down to scratch one of his horns. “Yeah, it’s a damn miracle Max didn’t die. Scouts saw him step out of the big rift right below the Breach with what looked to be a woman behind him. People are hearing that and coming to the conclusion that the woman in the rift was Andraste, the Maker’s lady. That’s why people everywhere are referring to Max as the Herald of Andraste. Besides him having the Mark that closes rifts, I mean.”

Shepard nodded, soaking up the information. “And no one knows how the Breach got there other than that whatever caused it exploded and killed mostly everyone at that Concalve thing?”

“Pretty much.”

“Well what was max doing there in the first place?” Shepard asked.

It was Cassandra who answered him. “Max has no recollection of the event. He hasn’t memory even of the couple weeks leading up the to Conclave. All he remembers of the event, is running and the women.”

The Commander whistled. “Wow. That’s got to play with your head. Coming to after an explosion destroyed a mountain killing thousands, and finding out you survived the explosion but not remembering how or why you were there at all. On top of losing memory of a couple weeks of your life. I’ve only met a handful of people that would take that as well as Max has taken it. It’s impressive.”

Cassandra pursed her lips. She hadn’t thought of it like that. For most of the time she had known the Herald, she only thought of him as either the Herald, or an annoying jokester that didn’t take much of anything seriously. She never thought of him as a person; someone that had been through a lot. Even though through hints from Evelyn, she knew that something horrible had happened to him long before he got the Mark, she hadn’t stopped to think about what something like that would do to someone. Finding out you had lived when thousands had died, that you had lost memory of weeks in your life, and worst of all, you now had a scar on your hand that meant you were the sole hope of the world. The more she thought about it, the more she realized how much pressure that was. She knew she wouldn’t be able to deal with that knowledge; it’d drive her insane. And Shepard was right. The fact that Max was still working seal the Breach after all of that was impressive.

But of course, she’d never tell him that. It would go straight to his ego.

“So, the Templars join the Inquisition. Even with Cullen here, I never thought that would happen.” Varric said to Max as the two sat at the bar along with Evelyn.

“Me neither.” Grumbled Evelyn.

Varric grinned. “Of course, after Kirkwall, I never thought anyone would use red lyrium on purpose, either. The Templars should know better than anyone what that shit does to people.”

“Not really. Templars aren’t the brightest.” Evelyn said, earning a chuckle from the other two.

“Well, Curly has his moments at least. Even still, finding more of it really punches a hole in my ‘red lyrium at the temple was a coincidence’ theory.”

Max snickered. “I’d like to keep hoping it’s a coincidence, if you don’t mind. I need to be able to sleep at night.”

Varric laughed, although nervously. “Honestly, I think I’ll give up on sleeping for the foreseeable future. I’ve got people trying to find out where the red stuff came from. I think maybe we should make that a priority.” He cleared his throat. “Ah but that’s enough doom and gloom. You just won a big victory for the Inquisition! What’re you going to do to celebrate, Lucky?”

Max smiled. “I was planning on putting my feet up, maybe grab a nap. You?”

Varric grinned, taking a drink. “Whatever I do, it’ll be as far away from Cassandra as I can get. Things should be calm around here for at least the next hour. Take a moment to enjoy it.”

Evelyn laughed. “That’s what we are doing! Enjoying our moment by drinking away our problems in a tavern.”

Varric winked at the mage. “That’s the best way of dealing with your problems if you ask me.”

Evelyn snorted, tailing Flissa for another drink and a bite to eat. “I think that just means you are an alcoholic, Varric.”

Varric shrugged. “That too. Although I prefer ‘Taster of Ale’, thank you.”

Max chuckled. “Speaking of Cassandra…”

Both Evelyn and Varric eyed him curiously. “Who said anything about the Seeker?” Varric asked.

“You did. Not even five minutes ago.”

Varric scratches his chin. “You know, I don’t think I did.”

Evelyn went along with him. “Yeah, I didn’t hear anything about her. Are you hearing things Max?”

Max groaned. “Alright. I guess you two don’t want to hear what she did to me earlier.” He said, holding his chin high.

Evelyn laughed as she nodded her thanks to Flissa who had refilled her cup. “Lemme guess: she kicked your ass due to your endless teasing?”

Max shook his head, holding his head proudly. “Not even close. She gave me a compliment. ‘Course, afterwards I teased her and she marched off but still. She was flattering me!”

Varric nearly choked on his drink. “Bullshit! Cassandra doesn’t compliment anyone. And she definitely does not flatter anyone, least of all you.”

Evelyn raised an eye. “I don’t know, she certainly compliments Shepard.”

He would never admit it, but Evelyn caught Max looking just a little bit angry. She knew when her brother was jealous and he was most certainly jealous of Cassandra’s obvious interest in the Commander from another world.

Max snorted. “Yeah, well John isn’t the one able to close the rifts and save the world.”

Varric grinned evilly. “Have you heard him talk about his world though? He’s apparently saved his world from destruction at least four times. How many times have you saved this world so far?”

Max grit his teeth. “I hate you both.”

A knock on the door woke Liara up from her sleep. She was in her cabin on the Normandy as it drifted over Earth and what was left of the Crucible. She had been obsessing over finding Shepard, using every contact and agent she had as the Shadow Broker and must have fallen asleep at her desk. She had no idea what time it was or how long she had been out.

She shook her head to wake herself up from the drowsiness that often followed an abrupt wake up call, and went to the door. She unlocked it and Tali stepped into the room.

The Quarian was beside herself with what looked to be both joy and nervous anticipation. There was almost a happy bounce to her step.

“What is it, Tali? Is something wrong?” Liara asked her.

Tali grabbed her hand, trying to drag her out of the room that she had spent the better part of two weeks inside. Liara wrenched her hand away, glaring at her friend. “Tali, what are you trying to do.”

Tali looked back at Liara and even through her mask, Liara could tell that she was smiling broadly.

“The scientists. They think they found out where Shepard is. Or at least, where he was. They think they can recreate what happened to him!” Tali said excitedly.

“How do you know this?” Liara asked, still unsure whether to believe her or not. She didn’t want to get her hopes up prematurely.

Tali tilted her head to the side. “Garrus got a call from Doctor Chakwas who is helping the scientists on what remains of the Crucible. And Garrus told me so I rushed over here to tell you while he is telling everyone else.”

Liara breathed shakily, not ready yet ready at the same time. She knew it was unlikely that they had actually found out or could find out had happened to John, but a small part of her hoped- prayed, she was wrong. John was known for surprising people so it could be-. No. She forced herself to think. Don’t get your hopes up.

Liara swallowed and followed Tali up to the bridge. They hurried over to the cockpit where Kaiden, Garrus, and of course Joker and EDI were already waiting.

Joker turned around in his chair as Liara marched over. “Shit, it’s alive!”

Liara ignored him, instead looking over to Garrus and Kaiden. “Is it true? They know where he went?”

Garrus nodded. “Or at least where he was, but yeah, it’s true.”

Liara couldn’t help but feel a glimmer of hope despite what she told herself earlier. She turned to Joker. “Then what are we doing here? Take me down to them, now!” She demanded impatiently. She had to know.

Joker raised an eye. “Uhh, since when did you get all bossy?”

“Joker…” Kaiden warned. With Shepard...not there...and him being the only Spectre onboard, he was technically in command of the Normandy until the Alliance could sort itself out. And likely if Shepard wasn’t found, command would stay with him.

“Take us down to the Crucible, Joker.” Kaiden ordered. “It’s time we learn what happened to Commander Shepard.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER ELEVEN

John swung open the door to his room, clad in his now usual armor. Today was the day. The day the Breach would hopefully be sealed. If all went well, the hole in the sky would be closed and then the Inquisition could set about finding out who made it in the first place. But before they could do that, Max had to actually close the thing. John had volunteered to join him on the journey up to the Breach, along with Cassandra and Solas. The veteran Templars were already up at what was left of the Sacred Ashes temple. 

Josephine met him outside the room, her face set with what looked like worry. He nodded at her. “Afternoon, Lady Montilyet. It’s a good day to close a hole in the sky, wouldn’t you agree?”

Josephine didn’t smile back, instead she stared at him. “Do be careful today, Commander. I would hate if you got hurt. A-as well as if the others got hurt.” She quickly added. 

John smiled warmly. “Don’t you go worrying, Lady Montilyet. I’ve been through worse than a fractured sky.”

Josephine sighed. She knew he was right but even still...she had grown to like him. And although he wasn’t actually the one who might die closing the Breach like Max was, there was still a chance it wouldn’t work and backfire on them. 

“Just...be careful and keep an eye on Max.” 

He nodded. “Will do.” 

John left her there and headed out to the front gates of the town where Cassandra and Solas were waiting. He hadn’t seen much of the elf since he got back from Redcliffe but in the little bit of time John had spent with Solas, he had gained his admiration at least. Solas was indeed very smart and seemed to know everything there is to know about magic and the home of the spirits and demons. And Solas seemed particularly interested in John’s biotics and how they worked, which led to some interesting chats. 

“Where’s Max?” John asked as he walked up to them. 

Solas peered off in the direction of the cabin Max and Evelyn shared. “Talking to his sister. Last minute ‘be careful’s I imagine.”

John could understand. They had no idea what would happen to Max during the attempt. He’d say he couldn’t imagine potentially saying goodbye to loved ones, but he had already said countless goodbyes over the years to friends and to people he called family. 

The three waited another ten minutes before Max joined them. He grinned as he arrived. “Alright! I’m ready to go close that hole and potentially die a gruesome death!”

John blinked at him. Surprised Max was joking at a moment like this. But then again, he wasn’t one to talk. 

“What are we waiting on? Let’s get a move on.” Max said almost too cheerfully. Which was a sure sign to John that Max was terrified behind his mask of carefree attitude. Terrified of the Breach or what was on the other side, John still had no clue.

Cassandra grunted in disgust and annoyance. “We were waiting on you, fool.”

Max shook his head. “Tsk, tsk. You shouldn’t talk about John, Cassandra. Especially when he’s right there. It’s rude.”

Cassandra frowned, confused. “What? I was talking about-.”

Max cut her off as he started to walk in the direction of the bridges that would lead to the temple. “We all know who you were talking about. Shame on you. Now come on, this Breach won’t close itself.”

Solas shrugged and followed the Herald, leaving Cassandra to look quizzically at Shepard. “Do you ever understand what he’s talking about?”

John laughed. “Not even a little bit.”

They hurried to join the other two as they trudged up the mountain. The closer they got to the Temple which John could see the ruins of off in the distance, the larger the Breach seemed to be. And the louder it was. It crackled with energy, sounding like thunder whenever it ruptured. Occasionally, a loose fireball would erupt off it, reminding him of a solar flare. 

As they drew near, a Templar waved to them from the outskirts of the ruins. Solas and Cassandra pushed ahead to make sure the veteran Templars were all gathered. Max looked up at the huge swirling Breach and gulped, sweat forming on his forehead despite the cold air. How was he going to do this? What if the action really did kill him? What if it didn’t work? What if-. 

He was startled out of his doubts when John placed a hand on his shoulder in assurance. 

“It will work.” John said simply, as if he somehow knew what Max had been thinking about. 

“And if it kills you, then you die saving the world. We should all be so lucky.” John said.

“But how do you prepare for that? How can you prepare for something like that? I don’t want to die.”

John’s head tilted slightly. “I didn’t want to die either. But it’s not always up to us. If that was the case, I sure as hell would have chosen not to die in the first place.” John said with a wink before heading up to join the others. 

Max blinked. Wait, what?

“Come on, Herald! You have a job to do!” John called over his shoulder. 

Max sighed. Why do I even…

He ran to join everyone else. 

The Templars were standing a ways back from the action, either their swords out. John stood a little in front of them, alongside Max and the others. Being this close to the Breach, the Mark began to erupt, sending green tendrils of energy out of his palm and ripples of pain throughout his body. Despite the pain, he didn’t show it. 

Cassandra looked at him. “Are you ready?” 

Max forced a grin. “As ready as I’ll ever be.”

Cassandra nodded and joined John and Solas. Turning, she said, “Templars!” 

“Focus past the Herald!” Solas shouted to them. “Let his will draw from you!”

Everyone turned to watch Max as he started taking heavy steps towards the center of the Breach that was right above their heads. Green light enveloped Max as he struggled to take more steps. He felt as if his entire body was both on fire, and imploding from within. His whole body was screaming at him to stop. The pain was almost too much for him to bear. 

He fell to one knee, almost collapsing. He was on the brink of fainting from the incredible pain. And he would have, had he not been reminded that not only were his friends and family counting on him to stop the Breach, the world was. And he couldn’t let them down. Not like this. 

He struggled through the pain and got to his feet, shakily. He tried taking one more step but realized that this was as far as his body could bring him. Any more steps, and he really would die. 

Screaming in agony, Max raised his left hand high and a tendril of energy shot out of his palm, shooting up to the Breach which thundered overhead. He screamed louder, as a beam of light flew up to the Breach.

John, with some sixth sense, realized what was coming and made a split second decision. Save the others, or risk disrupting what Max was doing. 

Cassandra sensed what was coming as well and she moved to run to Max in an attempt to save him. But Shepard threw up a biotic barrier over himself, Solas, Cassandra, and the Templars, just moments before the Breach exploded with enough force to topple a skyscraper. John winced as the blast beat against his barrier. His feet slowly slid back an inch as the explosion battered the barrier and pushed his biotics to the limit. Cassandra beat on the barrier as she crumpled to the ground in despair. 

As the force of the explosion subsided, so did the blinding light that had come with it. Feeling that it was safe, John let the barrier go and instantly felt dizzy. The effort had taken a lot out of him. 

Solas helped to steady him while Cassandra tried to look through the dust that had been blown up from the blast. 

She thought she saw a figure as the dust settled. Then with her breath caught in her throat, she hastily got to her feet and rushed forward to the kneeling figure. 

Max breathed heavily, looking up at a calm sky. The only evidence that the Breach had been there was a circle of swirling green tinted clouds. But even those were already fading away. 

He looked at Cassandra, shakily rising to his feet as John and Solas walked over, both grinning widely. 

“You did it.” John said, proud of his friend. 

Max blinked at Cassandra who hadn’t taken her eyes off of him. “What?”

Cassandra closed the short distance between them and hugged him fiercely. Max just stood in shock. Of all the ways this he thought this would end, getting a hug from Cassandra was not one of them. 

After a few seconds, Cassandra pulled back. And, almost as if she was now realizing what she had just done, she scowled, sniffing disdainfully. And punched Max hard in his left arm. 

John looked down on the crowd of people celebrating from a ledge in front of the Chantry. Max was standing beside him, with one foot on the slab. Below, many were dancing and drinking and enjoying not having a huge hole above their heads anymore. 

John looked up at the night sky and smiled. There was still a few green tinted clouds floating around but the Breach had been closed. All because of the man standing next to him. 

He heard snow crunching under someone’s feet and turned to nod a greeting to Cassandra that was walking up to them. She stopped beside Max and put her hands behind her back. 

“Seeker.” Max said to her. 

She looked out over the crowd. “Solas confirms the heavens are scarred but calm. The Breach is sealed.”

“And here I thought it was just sleeping.” Max joked.

She ignored the comment. “We’ve reports of lingering rifts, and many questions remain, but this was a victory.” She turned to Max. “Word of your heroism has spread.” 

Max snickered. “Don’t they know I fell into this? Almost literally.”

John snorted with laughter. “And I literally fell into this.”

Cassandra smirked despite herself. “Perhaps you’re too close to judge. We needed you. We still do. Both of you. Especially since we’ve yet to discover how the Breach came to be, and that is only the most conspicuous of our troubles. Strange days, and more to come.”

John winced. “Now why did you say that? Now we’re definitely going to get jinxed.”

Max laughed. “What’s the harm? It isn’t like things could get worse than the Breach.”

Even as he said that, he saw flickering lights appear over the mountains. There were only a few at first but they quickly grew in number until there must have been thousands of them. Pretty soon after, a horn sounded in alarm, warning of an attack. The crowd below erupted in chaos as people fled and rushed to grab their weapons. They heard Cullen shouting from near the front gates, “Forces approaching! To arms!”

John glared at Max who cursed. “Okay, that was not my fault.”

Cassandra unsheathed her sword. “What the…? We must get to the gates!” She said before running to the gates. John and Max ran off after her. As they neared, they could see thousands upon thousands of lights swarming over the mountains to the north east of Haven. It had to be an enormous army. 

When they reached the front gate, they found Cassandra, Cullen, Josephine, and Leliana already gathered along with the rest of the Inquisition’s inner circle.

Cassandra was looking worriedly at Cullen. “Cullen? What’s going on?” She asked as Max and John ran up. 

Cullen grit his teeth. “One watchguard reporting. It’s a massive force, the bulk over the mountain.”

Josephine frowned. “Under what banner?”

Cullen looked sidelong at her. “None.”

“None?” Josephine asked, shocked. 

“Then we are dealing with a private army. Those are the worst kind, shit.” John cursed.

“Is there ever a good army?” Vivienne said, making a good point. 

Before anyone could reply, there was a sudden explosion coming from the opposite side of the gates, rattling them a little. From the other side came a man’s voice, heavily accented. “If someone could open this, I’d appreciate it!”

A soldier in charge of the gate looked to Max who ordered the gate to be opened. He had recognized the voice of the man to be Dorian, the mage he had met in Redcliffe as he visited Magister Alexius. 

The gate swung open and Max and the elite stepped out along with a number of Inquisition soldiers. More soldiers were rushing over to help defend Haven. 

Dorian was kneeling, relying on his staff for balance. All around him were the corpses of a dozen soldiers with pointy helmets and armor. 

Dorian smiled tiredly as he saw Max. “Ah, I’m here to warn you. Fashionably late, I’m afraid.”

Cullen went to help the mage stand but Dorian shook his arms and stood by himself after getting his breath back. “Mite exhaustion. Don’t mind me.” He turned to Max. “There you are! I came to tell you what happened with the mages at Redcliffe. You’re not going to like it.” When Max stared expectantly at him, he continued. “They are under the command of the Venatori, in service to something called the ‘Elder One’.” 

Dorian pointed up to a cliff overlooking the valley and the invading army. A blonde haired woman could be seen standing there. She was clearly a mage, as evidence of the staff in her hand. She wore black clothes and were it not for her blonde hair, she’d have been almost invisible against the night skyline. 

“The woman is Calpernia. She commands the Venatori. For that...the Elder One.” Dorian said as some sort of tall creature walked up to stand beside the woman. It was easily twice her height and was human-like minus the misshapen head and edged body. It wore ragged cloth under its skeleton looking chest, lined with what looked to be red lyrium. In fact, much of its body had red lyrium looking things on it. And even though it had to be miles away, Max could practically feel its gaze piercing him. 

“They were already marching on Haven. I risked my life to get here first!” Dorian helpfully informed them.

Max turned to the two people he knew had experience with armies. “Cullen, John,  give me a plan! Anything!”

John thought quickly. This was going to be bad. He knew that much. Haven was like the civilian fleet of the Quarians. And like Joker once said, just because you strap a big cannon to a bus, doesn’t mean it’s going to be much help. And Haven was just a regular small town with some simple ramparts thrown up. John sighed. He’d faced bad odds before. This wasn’t anything new to him but it would still sting. 

Cullen unsheathed his sword. “Haven is no fortress. If we are to withstand this monster, we must control the battle. Get out there and hit that force as hard as you can. Use trebuchets, anything. Use everything you can.”

John nodded. It was a solid plan, as simple as it was. There was no way they would win if they got surrounded. So best if you killed the bulk of the force before with trebuchets before it could get all its soldiers down. 

“Meanwhile, everyone that doesn’t go with you will help the civilians, make sure as many people make it. And kill anyone that gets past the main defenses.” John added. 

Max nodded. “Cassandra and Sera, you both are with me. John, mind tagging along?” 

John nodded. “Of course.”

“Bull, you and Blackwall lead the others. Make sure you get as many people as you can to the Chantry. We’ll see you on the other side.”

Bull growled, clutching his battleaxe, eager to fight anyone stupid enough to screw with the civilians. “Got it Boss. You heard the man, let’s go!” Bull barked at the others in the inner circle and they ran back into Haven to assist those inside the gates. 

Max, Cassandra, Sera, and John turned to face the oncoming storm of Venatori and mages. 

Cullen turned to the Inquisition soldiers, raising his sword high. “Soldiers! Gather the villagers! Fortify and watch for advance forces!” He shouted. “Inquisition! With the Herald! For your lives! For all of us!”

John grinned as he said to Max, “You might want to stand back a bit.”

Then with his biotics flaring, he charged right into the middle of the rushing attackers and as he crashed into the leading runner, he jumped up and came back down. Expending his biotic barriers, sending an enormous shock wave throughout the attackers, throwing up at least forty of them. They died on impact. Then John brought his Omni blades out and cut down any that had survived his initial attack. Which wasn’t much. His attack took the attacking force by surprise, and more than a few of them hesitated when they saw what John could easily do. 

In their hesitation, the Inquisition charged, screaming out battlecries. 

As Max led the Inquisition into battle, he couldn’t help but shake his head in awe at Shepard. He did that on purpose, the show off.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER TWELVE        

As far as fights go, John had to admit he was enjoying this one. Against swords and axes, he could really let loose. Any lucky sword thrust was deemed almost harmless due to his shields and that was only if someone got lucky enough to get too close. His Omni blades cut through anything, armor and weapons almost meant nothing when it came to those blades. And his biotics seemed to sense the rush of battle he was feeling as he lifted soldiers and mages alike and tossed them about like they were leaves blowing in the wind. Home, he was a master of war. Here in Thedas, he was unstoppable. 

But not to be outdone, the others fought well too. Sera stayed back with some of the Inquisition scouts, shooting arrow after arrow out into the mass of writhing bodies as the two forces clashed and the Inquisition trebuchets firing off into the attacking army, sometimes even causing mini avalanches. Cassandra killed any and all unfortunate Venatori she set her sights on, blocking any of their futile attacks and striking them down. From what John could tell, she wasn’t even sweating, nor was she getting tired. Hand that woman a sword and a shield and she was a small army. 

Max, for his part, was equally impressive. John hadn’t seen him fight enough to really appreciate how good he was until now. The Herald was a whirling blur of daggers and death, even facing down soldiers with giant shields. It was as if the man was invisible as he dashed around the battlefield, hacking and slashing as he went. And with the Herald of Andraste fighting beside them, the troops fought like lions. 

So much so that at the trebuchet in front of the main gate, the Inquisition was slowly but surely driving the attackers back. 

As John fought, he heard Max about from his left, “We need to get to the other trebuchet! It isn’t firing!” 

John glanced over to the trebuchet on the left side, seeing that he was right. Only until a few moments ago, it had been moving as it was loaded and reloaded upon each shot. But now, it was still. 

“Make your way to it!” Max ordered and John, Cassandra, and himself slowly made their way towards the edge of the fighting. Slipping out of the mass of soldiers, they rejoined up with Sera and ran off in the direction of the other trebuchet.

As they neared, they could see Venatori all over the trebuchet and the Inquisition soldiers there dead in the snow. They looked to be dug in deep. 

Max took in the situation and came up with a foolproof plan on the spot. He looked to John with a twinkle in his eyes. “Alright, here's the plan, Shep.”

John raised an eye. “Okay, only a few people can call me ‘Shep’. You are not one of them.”

Max nodded quickly. “Got it; we aren’t there yet in our friendship, I understand. Gotta say though, I’m a little hurt. I mean, we’ve been through so much already and-.”

“Max. That plan of yours?” Cassandra cut in, seeing another of Max’s long sarcastic comments coming from a mile away. 

Max cleared his throat. “Er, yes. Here’s the plan: Shepard, you are going to use your biotics and throw me at the bastards and then do your thing while Cassandra rushes in from the side and Sera rains fire down from the sky.”

John blinked at him. “You want me...to throw you into the hostiles? Willingly?”

“Yeah, why not? It’s going to be badass.”

John cocked his head to the side. “We have different definitions of badass. If you ask me, what’s badass is running below a giant thresher maw as if fights a Reaper.”

Max shrugged. “That might be so, but you were still running.”

Sera snorted. “So stupid.”

John sniffed and flicked his wrist, picking Max up with his biotics. “Just so we are clear, this is your plan.”

Max grinned cheekily. “Exactly! Now toss me you big idi- holy shit!” Max yelled as he was suddenly flying towards the Venatori. He crashed into an unfortunate archer, stabbing the man in the chest as they fell to the ground. In an instant, Max was back up, parrying a blow from another soldier and jamming a dagger into his side. He jumped back as another sword sliced through the air, nearly hitting his arm. Then Cassandra and John joined him, barreling through the Venatori.

John threw a singularity, trapping three enemy mages in the air who Sera was able to shoot easily. John looked back at the elf just in time to see an arrow past his head. Involuntarily, he turned back around and watched as a big brute of a soldier a few feet away, fell on his back with Sera’s arrow lodged in his eye socket. John raised his hand in thanks and then sliced the arm off of an attacker. 

As the man fell, John looked around as Cassandra killed the last of the Venatori around the trebuchet. 

John grunted in admiration. The elite of the Inquisition sure could handle themselves in a fight. They weren’t his squad of course, but they did a bang up job for people without biotics or guns. Or krogan.

The four of them regrouped at the trebuchet with Sera, Cassandra, and John on the lookout for any more Venatori while Max readied the war machine. 

“Firing.” Max said as the trebuchet flung forward a huge flaming chunk of rock. It soared through the air, crashing down on the mountain just above the main bulk of the Elder One’s army. Upon impact, it created a small avalanche that fell on the army, taking out a large portion of the forces. 

They heard the Inquisition troops cheer as they struck a major blow to the Venatori. 

Sera cheered, slapping Max on the back happily. Max grinned, clapping his hands and looking at Cassandra who nodded to him, her equivalent of a smile. 

John frowned, looking up into the night sky. He had heard something. Almost like the sound of wings flapping? 

Then he cursed as something flew around the tip of the mountain and started flying towards them. Is that...a dragon? What the hell?

It was like something out of a book he’d read as a child. It was huge, easily the size of two large buildings. It’s wings were leathery but also strong. It was brown, almost black with spikes protruding out of its scales. Horns stuck out of its head and even from a distance, it’s huge jaws and teeth could be seen. Red lyrium was clearly attached to it as it flew at them. As it neared, it’s long neck glowed red, preparing to rain down fire. 

Having only moments, John shouted a warning and the four of them leaped clear of the trebuchet. As they landed, John threw up a biotic barrier around them to shield them from the blast as a mix of fire and lyrium shot into the trebuchet, exploding it in a second. Pieces of the machine fell down all around them but they were safe inside John’s barrier. 

When the dragon started making sweeps of the town, lighting more and more of Haven on fire with each driveby, John dropped the barrier. 

“That thing is a dragon!” John shouted in shock. “A dragon is attacking.” 

“Of course it’s a fucking dragon! What, did you think it was a kind little butterfly come to spread love and friendship over us instead of liquid lyrium fire?” Max yelled back. 

“How are we supposed to fight a dragon?” Sera asked nervously. 

Max threw his hands up. “How am I supposed to know? I’m not the damn Warden, I don’t know how to kill Archdemons or whatever that dragon is.” 

Cassandra breathed shakily. “We have to do something! We can worry about the dragon after we get back to the Tripp’s.”

Max slapped himself across the face, assumingly to calm down. Whatever the case, it worked. 

He shook his head and nodded. “Everyone back to the gates!” 

Max led the way back to the front gates with John bringing up the rear. When they reached the gate, they found Evelyn and Cole ushering a few stragglers back into the relative safety of the town. “Come on, move it!” Evelyn shouted at them as they ran past the gate as it closed. The dragon flew right above their heads and back towards the invading army. 

“Cullen needs everyone back at the Chantry!” Evelyn shouted above the sounds of battle. “It’s the only building that might hold against...that beast!” 

She turned to her brother and the others, smiling grimly. “At this point, let’s just make them work for it.”

Cassandra snarled in response. “We can more than do that.”

They spent the next few minutes running towards the Chantry, killing any Venatori that had gotten into the town and helping people along the way. 

The doors to the Chantry swung open when they got close, 

Dorian steppes out with a man in Chantry robes leaning on his shoulder. John had seen the man a couple times before and Bull had told him that the man was Chancellor Roderick, a Brother in the Chantry. He apparently was against the founding of the Inquisition and believed Max was a fool who should be locked up.

“Move! The Chantry is your shelter!” Roderick said weakly but loudly. The elite waited until the people they had helped were safely inside the Chantry before they too, ran inside, the doors closing behind them. Inside, people were running around, frantically packing what they could and heading down to the lower levels where the jails were: it was the safest place to be now.

Roderick was bruised and bloodied, with a bad blow to his forehead. 

“A brave man. He stood against a Venatori.” Dorian explained, helping Roderick to a chair. 

“Briefly. I am no Templar.” Roderick said as he sat down with a grunt. Dorian knelt beside him, checking his wounds. 

Cullen founded a corner and ran up to them, sweat beading down his brow. “Herald! Our position is not good. That dragon stole back any time you might have earned us. There has been no communication, no demands. Only advance after advance.”

Dorian snorted. “There was no bargaining with the mages, either. This Elder One takes what it wants. From what I gathered in Redcliffe, it marched all this way to take your Herald.”

Max grit his teeth. “If it will save these people, he can have me.”

“Over my dead body are you throwing your life away!” Evelyn shouted angrily. 

Dorian snickered. “An assassin might take you up on that. But this lot doesn’t seem concerned about specifics. And such a promising start with the landslide. If only trebuchets remained an option.”

Cullen’s eyes widened. “They are.” Already, John could tell where Cullen was going and he was in favor. He might need a few things though. 

John left for his room as Cullen continued speaking. “If we turn the last of them to the mountains above us.”

Max frowned. “We’re overrun. To hit the enemy, we’d bury Haven.”

Cullen shook his head solemnly. “This is not survivable now. The only choice left is how spitefully we end this.”

Dorian stood up abruptly. “Well, that’s not acceptable. I didn’t race here only for you to drop rocks on my head.”

Cullen cocked his head to the side. “Should we submit? Let him kill us?”

Dorian scowled. Dying is typically a last resort, not first! For aTemplar, you think like a blood mage.”

“There is a path.” Roderick suddenly said, drawing attention to him. “You wouldn’t know it was there unless you’d made the summer pilgrimage. As I have. The people can escape.”

He smiled. “She must have shown me. Andraste must have shown me I could...tell you.”

Evelyn tilted her head to the side. “Well, that’s convenient.”

“I can’t bury an army, stop them from following, but that thing is flying.” Scoffed Max. 

“And breathing fire.” Evelyn added. 

Dorian though, was nodding. “You have been his target since you took the Templars. So long as you are here, the rest may be beneath his notice.”

“Leaving you no escape.” Cullen said grimly. “Perhaps you will surprise it, find a way…”

“No…” whimpered Evelyn.

“Inquisition!” Cullen shouted to the rest of the people in the hall. “Follow Chancellor Roderick through the Chantry! Move!” 

Dorian helped Roderick up and Roderick looked to Max, his eyes full of hope. “Herald...If you are meant for this, if the Inquisition is meant for this, I pray for you.” 

Max nodded to him as Dorian helped the other man walk away, leading those that remained downstairs. 

The only ones left were Cullen, Cassandra, and Evelyn. 

Cullen gripped Max’s hand. “The trebuchet should be all ready. Keep the Elder One’s attention until we’re above the tree line. If we are to have a chance- if you are to have a chance- let that thing hear you. Good luck Herald.”

“He won’t need luck. He’ll have ammo. And me.” John said as he walked up to them, clad in his N7 armor and with his carnifax attached to his hip. There was no way in hell he was going to leave his things to be buried under an avalanche. 

Cullen nodded and ran off following the Inquisition. 

Max frowned at John. “What do you mean?”

John grinned at him. “Means I’m coming with you.”

Evelyn blinked, confused. “Why?”

John’s grin widened. “Well I figure since I’m not going home any time soon, I might as well go out with a bang fighting a goddamn dragon.”

Evelyn smiled as she hugged John. “Thank you. And I’m sorry for being such a-.”

“It’s alright.” John said. “I understand.” 

Evelyn nodded and went over to hug her brother. “You come back to me, you big idiot. I already lost you once. I don’t need a second time.” M

Max swallowed the lump in his throat. “Don’t worry about me. I’m me, remember?”

Evelyn smiled, tears falling freely down her face. “That’s what I’m worried about.”

Cassandra stepped up to John, whispering in his ear, “Promise me you’ll keep him safe.”

John nodded. “I swear. On my life.”

Cassandra blinked back a tear, despite herself. “Thank you.”

She turned to Max. “Don’t die. Er, um. Because without you, we have no one to seal the rest of the rifts.” She said before twisting on her heels and leaving, closely followed by Evelyn. 

Max gulped, turning to John who grinned at him. “Well, Herald. Let’s go kill us a dragon.”

Max laughed nervously. “You say that with such confidence. Have you ever seen a dragon before today?”

“Nope.”

Max snorted. “Me neither.” 

They exited the Chantry, killing a few mages on the way to the last trebuchet. 

John kept the bastards off Max as he set the war machine, slowly turning it towards the mountain above them. After at least ten minutes of fighting, the Venatori seemed to have backed off. 

Max was about to push the lever when they heard the sound of lightning. A huge lightning bolt suddenly struck close by. A skinny elf with short black hair stepped out of the bolt carrying a staff. 

Max cursed. “Fiona? You fight for that thing ?”

Fiona looked upon him sadly. Then slowly raised her staff, electricity crackling off of it. 

John sighed, flicking his wrist and threw Fiona to the ground, knocking her unconscious. 

“Thanks for not killing her.” Max said to him. 

“Seemed like you knew her. Anyway, let’s get that thing going before...damn.”

John said as he looked up to see the dragon diving out of the clouds and heading straight towards them, it’s neck already glowing with flames. 

They started to run but the dragon shot flames at them, the blast knocking them both off their feet. 

The dragon flew past them as the flames rose high. 

Max shook his head, his vision fuzzy as he slowly got to his feet. Through the flames walked the Elder One. He glared at him with hatred but Max didn’t back down. He had to keep the thing’s attention so the Inquisition could get away. 

He felt the ground shake as the dragon landed and bounded over to where they were. The dragon roared, the sound reverberating throughout the entire mountain valley. It’s jaws alone was large enough to swallow even Bull, in one bite. As it came back down, it brought its mouth down so that it was merely inches away from John’s head. Which was quite a sight to see when John’s vision cleared. Just lots of giant teeth inches away from his face. He froze, which was about the only thing he could do at that point. To move would be death. 

“Enough!” The Elder One shouted, expelling some sort of energy out of him that seemed to quiet down the dragon. 

It pointed to Max. “Pretender. You toy with forces beyond your ken. No more.”

Max scowled, standing defiant. “Whatever dark hole you crawled out of, I’m not afraid of you!” As lies go, that one was pretty good. 

“Words mortals often hurl at the darkness. Once they were mine. They are always lies.”

Well, shit. He noticed.

“Know me, know what you have pretended to be. Exalt the Elder One! The will that is Corypheus!” He pointed again. “You will kneel.”

Max smirked. “You first, ugly.”

Corypheus smiled cruelly. “You will resist. You will always resist. It matters not.” He held up a metallic orb that glowed red. “I am here for the Anchor. The process of removing it begins now.” 

Suddenly the Mark began to flare up violently, sending a jolt of pain up Max’s arm. It felt like his arm was being pried off except it wasn’t. Max fell to his knees, grasping his left hand in agony as red energy flowed from Corypheus’s orb and to the Mark. Or the Anchor, as Corypheus called it. 

“It is your fault, ‘Herald’. You interrupted a ritual years in the planning, and instead of dying, you stole its purpose. I do not know how you survived, but what marks you as ‘touched’, what you flail at rifts, I crafted to assault the very heavens.”

With a flare, the Mark briefly turned red and with this change, came a new amount of pain that brought Max to the ground. Meanwhile. Corypheus was still talking. 

“And you used the Anchor to undo my work! The gall!”

Max groaned in pain. “What is this thing meant to do?”

“It is meant to bring certainty to where there is none. For you, the certainty that I would always come for it.” Corypheus said as he gave up with the orb and marched over to Max, grabbing him by his left wrist and lifting him up until he was eye level. The action took next to no effort for the thing twice the height of a Qunari.

“I once breached the Fade in the name of another, to serve the Old Gods in person. I found only chaos and corruption. Dead whispers. For a thousand years I was confused. No more. I have gathered the will to return under no name but my own, to champion withered Tevinter and correct this blighted world. Beg that I succeed, for I have seen the throne of the gods, and it was empty !” 

Max forced out a grin. “Aw, poor guy. Want to cry about it?” He sneered.

Corypheus growled and threw him at the trebuchet. Max hit the wooden machine with a grunt and then the ground with a louder grunt. 

Corypheus glared at him with a hate Max didn’t know was possible. “The Anchor is permanent. You have spoiled it with your stumbling. So be it. I will begin again, find another way to give this world the nation and god, it requires.”

Max groaned as he got to his feet, grabbing a fallen sword and stood facing down Corypheus and his dragon which was still inches away from John. But Max could see John's hands glowing blue with his biotics. Then out of the corner of his eye, he saw a red flare rise high above the distant tree line. The signal that the Inquisition was out of harm’s way. 

Corypheus pointed at Max yet again and his dragon looked up from John to snarl at Max as it slowly slinked to join Corypheus. 

“And you, I will not suffer even an unknowing rival. You must die.” Corypheus spat.

“See, I can’t allow that. I kind of made a promise to someone that I’d keep his ass alive.” John said loudly, causing Corypheus to look back at the mortal his dragon had until recently been over top of. One of this human’s hands was glowing blue with some type of incredibly powerful magic. He could sense its power instantly. In his other hand was some kind of small weapon, pointed at his dragon. 

Max coughed, bringing Corypheus’ attention back to him. “See, you expect us to fight but that’s not why I kept you talking. By the way, that was some great monologuing, you ugly bastard. Enjoy your victory. Here’s your prize!” Max shouted as he kicked the lever to the trebuchet, sending a flaming rock up to the mountains above them. The effect was instant as a huge avalanche began to rush down the mountainside. Hundreds of tons of snow came flying down at them. 

John fired one bullet from his gun, hitting the dragon in its jaw as it roared and flew Corypheus away. 

Thinking quickly. John grabbed Fiona’s unconscious body and ran after Max as he led the way to an open mine shaft. They jumped down it just as the snow reached them, pushing them even further into the tunnel. After nearly ten seconds of falling, they hit the ground hard, rolling for several feet before coming to a stop. 

John had held Fiona and cushioned her fall so the unconscious woman wouldn’t get hurt more. Something he almost regretted as he lay there painfully. 

As Max moaned, nursing the Anchor as it flared up, clearly rattled by whatever Corypheus had tried to do to it. “Still alive over there, Shepard?”

John grimaced as he slowly sat up. “Unfortunately.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

“So uh...left?” John suggested to Max as the two stood just inside the exit of the mineshaft. John was carrying Fiona over his shoulder who still hadn’t come to. He must have made her hit her head a little harder than he intended but no matter. 

To their left was a vast blanket of snow and to the right was also a vast blanket of snow. But to the right, there was a few trees dotting the horizon. Plus, off in the distance, John could see some type of broken cart.

Max rubbed his arms in a vain attempt to warm them as he looked at John. “No. Right.”

“Why right?” 

“See the cart? The snow hasn’t covered it yet, which means that it hasn’t been here too long. And that means that people left it behind recently. Besides, I saw the flare go up around trees and there aren’t any trees to the left.”

John grunted. “Well I didn’t see the flare. I was too busy being trapped under a dragon.”

Max chuckled, although weakly. Whatever that orb had done, on top of closing the Breach earlier that day, had taken a lot out of him. “Excuses, excuses.”

The two moved slowly, fighting the bitter wind that blew against them. Their feet sank into the snow as they pushed through it. They must have walked at least a mile or two before they reached the start of a wooded area. The snow here was even deeper than before. 

As they trudged along, John spotted a small campfire. After investigating, they realized the fire had long gone cold. Meaning they were still quite a distance away from anyone else. So they kept walking. 

After a while, they were barely moving. John was now struggling to keep moving through the snow wearing his N7 armor as well as carrying Fiona over his shoulder. And Max himself was almost to the point of passing out from the pain in his left arm. And both were next to freezing. Even John with his shields. 

Their only comfort was that it had stopped snowing so fiercely. Now, there was just a few flurries floating down. 

Max groaned as he fell to his knees, holding his left hand. John too, laid Fiona down and stretched. They needed a break. They had been hiking for hours. 

Max tensed up, staring at something behind John. “Shepard, don’t move. There’s a wolf about twenty yards behind you.”

John froze, still in mid-stretch. “Any others?” John said quietly. 

“Just the one. Must be a loner.”

“Is it directly behind me?”

“Yes.”

John steadied his breathing. “Good. When I turn around, cover your ears.” 

Quick as a snake, John turned around, grabbing his pistol as he did so. With the sudden movement, the wolf broke off at a run, going right for John. 

John aimed and relinquished one bullet. 

The Inquisition had made camp, some several miles away from Haven. In another smaller valley, safe from its enemies. While it had escaped with relatively few losses, the general mood in camp was grim. The Inquisition had just lost its base of operations. But more importantly, it had lost the Herald. 

The inner circle felt the loss more so than others as they were friends with Max. As well as with Shepard. They were gathered around one campfire, still in shock by the events that had transpired after the Breach was closed.

“We should be out there. They would do the same for us.” Cassandra said to the group with a snarl. 

Evelyn clenched her fists. “I agree. We can’t just do nothing! We have to search for them!”

“And search where? Under an avalanche of snow and debris? Even if we did find them under all that, we’d only be finding bodies.” Vivienne said curtly. 

Cullen shook his head. “No one could have survived that. The dragon was bad enough but no one could survive a dragon on top of a mountain falling on their head.”

Cassandra glared at him. “I refuse to believe that. I know they are still alive. Besides, you didn’t see Shepard’s biotics at the Breach. I doubt some snow would have gotten past them.”

Blackwall sighed. “Cassandra, a mountain fell on them. Even if they had survived that much snow falling, its been hours. If they didn’t die on impact, they died from the cold.”

Evelyn growled angrily. “If you think that, then you clearly don’t know my brother.”

Solas sighed. “Look, we need to face-.” 

“Enough! Everyone, shut up!” Josephine yelled, startling everyone. An outburst like that coming from Josephine was unprecedented. 

Her face flushed and her jaw clenched, she glared at everyone in the eyes. “How dare you all put so little faith in Max and John. What if one of you was out there, alone and freezing? You all know for a fact that those two would be the first to volunteer to go look for you. And they wouldn’t stop for anything until they found you and brought you back. Yet here you all are, arguing about whether or not they are even alive instead of already being out there searching for them! Shame on you!”

Everyone bowed their heads, as if they were afraid to keep eye contact with the furious ambassador. All except Cassandra, Evelyn, and Bull. Who met her eyes with the same intensity. 

Bull stood up from his spot on a log. “Know what? Josephine is right. We’re a bunch of lazy asses if we can’t get the gumption needed for a rescue party. I’m going out to look for them.”

Cassandra nodded, grabbing her sword. “I will join you.”

Evelyn rose to her feet. “I will too.”

Cullen cleared his throat. “Me too.”

Josephine sniffled as she rose too. “So will I.” 

Leliana gently pulled her back down. “As brave that gesture may be, you’ll do more good staying here and helping me plan what to do next. Leave the rescuing to the people in armor, Josie.”

Josephine faltered. She had been ready to go through any trial to find Shepard and Max. But there was wisdom in what Leliana said. She’d be no help to anyone freezing to death trying to look for them. She could be more helpful staying in camp. She sighed, looking to those going. 

“Find John. And Max, of course.” She pleaded to them.

Evelyn grunted, noticing that she had added Max after Shepard. Josephine seemed to care about Shepard a little too much for her liking. 

Josephine went to say something else but before she could, a booming noise cracked through the night sky. It echoed throughout the whole valley, reverberating around inside their heads long after the noise itself had faded away. 

Bull’s face spilt with a grin. “Hotdamn! The son of bitch is still alive!”

Sera gave a loud whoop, jumping up in joy while Solas nodded in approval. “It appears so.”

Cassandra raised an eye at the three. “What do you mean? What was that noise?”

Bull laughed. “That’s the sound Shepard’s weapon makes when he fires it. It’s the reason why we found him in the Hinterlands.”

Josephine’s heart seemed to stop as she heard Bull’s words. He’s alive! I knew it! Oh, thank the Maker, he’s alive.

Cassandra breathes a sigh of relief. “Good, the Commander and the idiot are alive. Otherwise, I’d bring them back to life and kill them myself.” Then she blinked. Since when did she care that much about Shepard and Max?

Josephine looked up from the map of Thedas she was studying with Leliana to some sort of commotion coming from the outer camp. A crowd was gathering, facing back towards Haven and many were cheering. Which could only mean one thing: they had returned. 

She looked to Leliana who was smiling fondly at her. Leliana could see that Josephine was barely containing her excitement and happiness. She nodded to the crowd. “Well, let’s go see what all the commotion is about.”

Josephine broke off at a run, running to join the crowd of people cheering at the return of the Herald and the Commander. But then the cheers grew silent.

She politely pushed her way to the front of the crowd and her hand flew to her mouth at what she saw. 

Cullen was carrying an unconscious elf in his arms. The elf looked to be the Grand Enchanter, Fiona, the previous leader of the rebel mages before Corypheus took them. Cassandra had Max slung over her shoulder. The Herald too, looked to be passed out. The Mark on his hand was going crazy, erupting every other second. With each flare, Max would whimper in his unconscious state. Evelyn walked beside them, applying healing magic to Max. 

Josephine’s heart raced when she saw that John was still walking, although he was leaning heavily on Bull for support. 

Even as she watched, John stumbled and he collapsed. Too tired to stand any longer. Her breath caught in her throat as he fell but Bull caught him before he hit the ground and easily picked him up. 

Cullen called for the crowd to disperse and called for as many healers that could be spared. They made their way to a large tent and placed the three unconscious forms inside on makeshift cots. 

The healers arrived and got to work, ushering anyone that wasn’t a healer or mage away. 

Pretty soon, word got around that the Herald had survived. And the inner circle gathered around the tent. It wasn’t long until they heard the screaming. 

It was Max. Screaming as if he was on fire. It went on for almost five minutes and just when they decided to go into the tent and see what was going on, he settled down. But then he started screaming again, as quickly as he had stopped. 

Cassandra was about to step inside when Evelyn exited the tent, closing the flaps behind her. 

“What’s happening? Is it his Mark?” Cassandra asked. 

Evelyn frowned. “No, it isn’t the Mark. It’s something worse.”

Varric snorted. “What could be worse than that Mark of his?”

Evelyn took a deep breath before she answered. “I suppose it’s about time you all knew the truth.”

Sera laughed. “What? Quit being all secretly and shite and just tell us.”

Evelyn sighed. “Max suffers from horrible endless nightmares. You see, when we were younger, I used to be a part of the Ferelden Circle Tower. He visited me there just a couple hours before Uldred and his abominations took control of it. We were trapped in a side room for days. Every minute we were in there we had to fight for our lives. But Max insisted on fighting off the abominations and demons that kept coming in, head on. He fought them so I wouldn’t have to get close to them. We fought for days. We didn’t even sleep for fear that we’d get killed in our sleep. But each time the demons broke through the doors, we got weaker and weaker. Until one day…” Evelyn was breathing quickly, her lips wavering as she was on the brink of tears. “Until one day...the abominations and demons broke through and shoved Max to the side. They attacked me and swarmed me. They would have killed me then and there but Max rushed at them desperately. He somehow got them to focus on him as he stared them all down. But then the Hero arrived and in that split second Max turned to look at him, an abomination ran up to him and slashed him across his chest as he turned back around. Max almost died that day. There was so much blood. We would have died if not for the Hero of Ferelden. But Max...every night in his sleep, he dreams of those last few moments...he sees the face of abomination as it almost kills him. He relives that horrible moment every time he falls asleep. And I’m the only one that’s able to calm him down when he has them.”

“Not only that but because of that Tower, Max is deathly afraid of demons. So much so that its a damn miracle he close the rifts at all.”

The realization of what she was telling them slowly dawned on the group. It horrified them, to know that the two had been through an event such as that. 

Cassandra didn’t bother hiding the tears that fell down her face. It was so obvious to her now. She had originally thought the two siblings shared a cabin because of just that: they were siblings. But Evelyn had actually only been sharing a cabin with her brother to calm him during his nightmares. And the fear of demons! She cursed herself for being so oblivious. No wonder she always saw Max flinch slightly every time he saw a demon or closed a rift. It was because he was terrified! 

And within those few moments of thought, she hated truly hated herself. For as long as she had known the Herald, she had thought of him as a coward and teased him that he was weak. But in truth, he was far more courageous than she could ever hope to be. 

Evelyn swallowed nervously as no one had said anything. “So...now you know. Please don’t tell anyone.”

Sera snorted. “‘Sal right. Anyone tells anyone and they get an arrow up their bum. We’d be shite friends otherwise.”

Evelyn sniffled, tears brimming in her eyes. “Thank you. He’d hate it if the Inquisition thought he was weak.”

Cassandra looked Evelyn in the eye. “After what you’ve said, no one alive could look at Max and think he was weak. And anyone who can, doesn’t know true strength.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER FOURTEEN 

“Josie, you need to sleep.” Leliana told her friend from the entrance to the tent. Josephine had spent the last two days by Shepard’s side. He had been placed into a separate tent of his own after the healers said he and Max would be alright. Josephine hadn’t left the tent since. She had been making sure he was comfortable and eagerly awaiting the moment he woke up. That moment had yet to arrive. 

Josephine shook her head from her seat beside John’s sleeping form. “Don’t worry, Leliana. I’ve been getting my sleep.” She said with a yawn.

Leliana crossed her arms. “You need to actually lie down and sleep. Not grab a few winks in a chair.”

“I’ll be fine.” 

Leliana sighed. She loved her friend dearly but she could be very stubborn when she wished to be. 

“Look.” Leliana said softly. “I know you care about Shepard, but staying here isn’t going to wake him up any sooner. Please, Josie. Go get some rest. For me.”

Relenting, Josephine stood up from her chair after one more look at John. “Fine. But only for an hour.”

Leliana smiled. “Of course.” She said, fully intending to let her sleep as long as she needed. 

The two left the tent, which was just near Max’s tent where Cassandra and Evelyn were watching over Max. Both women wouldn’t leave his tent, no matter what the others did or said to them. And after Cassandra nearly broke Blackwall’s nose after he tried to drag her out, the others decided it was safer to just let them be. 

Max still screamed as he slept, still having his nightmares. Honoring their promise to Evelyn, anyone that asked about his screams was told that the Mark was causing him pain. Which wasn’t entirely a lie.

Another of his screams pierced the air. And for some reason, this one roused John from his sleep. He blinked. Luckily for him, his recovery time was short. Which wasn’t a good thing, according to Doctor Chakwas. 

He looked around. He was lying on a cot in a tent. The last thing he remembered was reaching the camp. He must have passed out from exhaustion. 

He sat up, groaning from his sore muscles. With a grunt, he swung his legs out over the edge of the cot and stood up. He momentarily lost his footing but after a minute, he was fine. 

John pushed open the tent flaps and stepped out into the evening sun. Shielding his eyes from the sudden light, he looked around. The camp was doing fine, with several campfires burning and meals being prepared. 

Smelling the food, he realized how hungry he was. He was about to make his way to a cook when someone tackled him with a hug. 

He winced as he hit the ground with the person falling on top of him. 

“You’re awake!” Sera yelled at him as she hugged him. John groaned, his head was still fuzzy and falling down like that wasn’t helping.

“Yes, I am. Please get off me now.” John said with a laugh.

Sera jumped off, beaming at him. “Aw, Josephine is going to kill you cuz she wasn’t here to see you wake up. Come on crazy, I’ll take ya to her. Ooo you can wake her up!”

Someone cleared their throat behind them. Sera laughed. “Too late! Oh well. I’m gonna go wake up the other crazy.” She said before running back over to Max’s tent.

John turned around smiling, but then his smile vanished as he noticed that Josephine was not smiling. 

She was frowning at him, trembling as she stared in a mix of relief and anger. Before she could say anything however, Cassandra burst out of Max’s tent. 

Cassandra scanned the area and upon seeing Shepard and Josephine, she marched over to them. John expected her to hit him judging by her stride, but instead, Cassandra smiled gratefully at him and threw her arms around him in a big hug. 

Josephine immediately felt her ears burning and her cheeks break out in a blush. She scowled at Cassandra, thinking her actions were highly inappropriate and failing to see the hypocrisy in the thought. Or the jealousy.

Cassandra stepped back from John, still smiling. 

John raised an eye at her. “Careful now. Smile any harder and your face will freeze that way.”

Cassandra’s smile widened even more. “Thank you, Commander.”

John snickered. “For what?”

Cassandra smiled at him, her deep brown eyes shining in the evening sun. “For keeping your promise to me. For keeping him safe.”

John laughed. “Oh, I did a crap job of that. Hell, Max stared down that Corypheus fellow and brought the mountain down while I was stuck under a dragon. Speaking of which, I was trapped under a dragon ! A freaking dragon! How lucky am I? I mean, they’ve got to be crazy rare around here, right?”

Despite herself, even Josephine laughed at that. John really did have no idea about who he was talking to.

Cassandra grinned, shrugging. “I don’t know. It’s nothing special; I helped kill a whole group of dragons that size in my younger days.” She said as she walked back to Max’s tent, leaving John dumbfounded. 

“Wait, what?”

Josephine stepped up to him. “Never mind that. The important thing is that you are okay. That you both are.” She quickly added as she awkwardly gave him a side hug, conscious of the protocol for once.

John blinked. “Wait, are we really going to act like she didn’t just say she’s killed a group of dragons? Why is that not big news to you?”

Josephine smirked at him. “It’s not news to most anyone. It’s common knowledge, actually.”

“Well it's news to me.”

Josephine chuckled and tentatively grabbed his hand. “Come on, I’ll take you to the cooks. I can hear your stomach growling from here.”

Max sighed as he blinked awake. Just as soon as he opened his eyes, they were covered in darkness as Evelyn smothered him with a bear hug. She gripped him so tightly that it was almost difficult to breathe. “Maxie!” His sister cried. 

Then in a flash, Evelyn was dragged away from him as Cassandra replaces her. Cassandra smiled at him for a second before covering the smile with a glare. She grunted in disgust. “Idiot.” She said sharply before suddenly punching him in his gut, knocking what air he had left out of his lungs. 

Max gasped and sat up in pain. For some painful reason, Cassandra hitting him was becoming more and more frequent. Unfortunately.

“Gee, thanks for that.” He said weakly. 

Cassandra gave a huff and was quickly shoved away by Evelyn. His sister immediately started to check that he really was alright, casting several extra healing spells just to make sure. Satisfied that her brother was indeed fine, she hugged him once more. 

“So uh, what happened?” He asked, hugging her back. 

“You are still alive. That’s what happened.” Evelyn said, her voice muffled by his chest. 

Max blinked. “Well yeah, I got that. I meant, how did I get here? In a tent.”

Cassandra snorted, leaning against one of the tent poles and crossing her arms. “Commander Shepard saved your ass again, that’s what happened. Tell me, do you always need rescuing or are you just naturally useless?” She Of course, didn’t mean a word of that, but it wouldn’t do to let on that she cared for the idiot.

Evelyn looked sidelong at the Seeker before nodded in understanding. She saw right through her harsh words for what they really were. 

“We heard the sound of Shepard’s weapon going off about a mile or so away from here. You were passed out from exhaustion by the time we found you three. Cullen carried Fiona back while John was supported by Bull. And Cassandra carried you back here where all three of you were treated and healed. You’ve been asleep for the last couple of days. Shepard and Fiona are also awake and doing fine.”

Max smiled. “That’s good.” He turned to Cassandra and winked at her. “You know Seeker, despite the fact that you just punched me a minute ago. I want to say thanks for carrying me all that way. I do also hope you didn’t get too aroused when you had my heroic self in your arms.”

Cassandra grunted in disgust. “As if.”

Evelyn watched their interaction with interest. It was clear to her that something was there. Although she was sure that they didn’t notice it themselves. 

Evelyn clapped her hands, standing up. “Alright! You need your rest! Big sister’s orders!”

Moaning, Max returned to his back. “Didn’t I just sleep for a couple days?”

Evelyn nodded. “Yes, but rest is the best medicine.”

Max signed. “But I’m not even sick.”

“Don’t care.”

“But-.”

“Maxwell.” Evelyn warned, her tone rising. She only ever used his actual name when he was in trouble. Or heading towards it.

Max quickly shut his eyes and pretended to snore as if his life depended on it. Which it very well might have. 

Evelyn smiled and the two women left the tent, leaving the flaps open. As they walked away, Cassandra frowned, tapping Evelyn on the shoulder. 

“Wait, his real name is actually Maxwell, not Max?”

Evelyn laughed. “Yeah, it is. Only, he hates it so he prefers Max. Or Maxie, if I’m talking to him.”

Cassandra stared blankly at her for a moment. “His nickname for his nickname...is Maxie?”

Evelyn grinned at Cassandra. “I called him that to tease him when we were kids and it sort of stuck. But only I’m allowed to call him that okay? So don’t get any ideas.”

Cassandra snickered. “Don’t worry, there’s no way I am ever going to call the Herald, ‘Maxie.’ Maker forbid it.”

“What would you have me tell them? This isn’t what we asked them to do!” Cullen yelled frustratedly, waking Max up from his nap. If you could call it a nap that is. 

“We cannot simply ignore this! We must find a way!” That was Cassandra yelling.

Max opened his eyes, lifting his head from his pillow to look out his tent at the arguing so called leaders of the Inquisition. It was the middle of the night and yet, they were arguing now. 

“And who put you in charge? We need a consensus or we have nothing!” Cullen again.

Josephine raised a hand. “Please, we must use reason! Without the infrastructure of the Inquisition, we’re hobbled!”

“That can’t come from nowhere!” Cullen once more.

“She didn’t say it could!” It was Leliana’s turn to yell now.

“Enough! This is getting us nowhere!” Cassandra yet again.

“Well, we’re agreed on that much!” Yelled Cullen.

Max sighed tiredly. There was no way he was going back to sleep now.

“Shh. You need rest.” 

Max turned to see Mother Giselle sitting beside him with Shepard leaning on the tent post, watching the argument outside. 

“They’ve been at it for hours.” Max stated. 

Shepard snickered with laughter. “From the level of shouting going on, it’s a wonder he got any rest to start with.”

“They have that luxury, thanks to you.” Giselle said as Max swung his legs over the side of the cot to sit. “The enemy could not follow, and with time to doubt, we turn to blame. Infighting may threaten as much as this Corypheus.”

Max pursed his lip. “Speaking of that bastard, do we know where Corypheus and his forces are?”

“We are not sure where we are. Which may be why, despite the numbers he still commands, there is no sign of him. That, or you are believed dead. Or without Haven, we are thought helpless. Or he girds for another attack.”

“I’d say the first one. Any good general would have finished us off by now if they knew our position.” Shepard added, still watching the argument transpire. 

Max grinned. “You are such a bright ray of sunshine tonight, Shepard.”

Giselle shrugged. “We cannot claim to know the mind of that creature. Only his effect on us.”

Max sighed. “Well the only thing yelling does is create headaches. Another headache.”

“At least they care enough to argue.” Shepard said, watching as the four arguers finally ceased and went their separate ways. Cassandra walked over to look at the map of Thedas once more, to see if she could figure out where they were. Cullen walked back and forth next to the campfire while Leliana and Josephine slumped down on a log, at a loss.

Giselle tilted her head as she looked at Max. “Our leaders struggle because of what we survivors witnessed. We saw our defenders stand...and fall. And now, we have seen them return. The more the enemy is beyond us, the more miraculous your actions appear. And the more our trials seem ordained. That is hard to accept, no? What ‘we’ have been called to endure? What ‘we,’ perhaps must come to believe?”

Max snorted in disbelief. “I escaped the avalanche. Barely, perhaps. But I didn’t die.”

“Emphasis on barely.” John said with a laugh.

Giselle ignored him. “Of course, and the dead cannot return from across the Veil. But the people know what they saw. Or perhaps, what they needed to see. The Maker works both in the moment and in how it is remembered. Can we truly know the heavens are not with us?”

Max frowned at her, standing up. “Whatever the rest of you think, I felt no divine aid at the Conclave or Haven. The struggle ahead seems mine alone.” He said as he walked over to join Shepard at the tent’s entrance. 

John grinned at him. “Don’t worry. It could be worse.”

Max glared at John. “How could this get any worse?”

John shrugged, still grinning. “Well for starters, we could still have that big hole in the sky.”

Max grinned despite it all. “Eh, true enough.”

Suddenly from behind them, Giselle started singing. 

Or someone could break out into random song. John though as more and more people joined in with another Giselle. Well, it’s no Mordin singing but at least it definitely beats Elcor Hamlet.

As the people finished singing, a weight seemed to have been lifted off of the Inquisition. 

Giselle smiled as she stepped in between the two men. “Faith may have yet to find you, but it has already found them.” She said before walking off. 

Solas came up beside them, ushering them off to a torch some distance from camp. 

Solas lit the torch with magic as they walked up to it. John had a newfound respect for the elf as he wasn’t wearing any shoes. Meanwhile John was wearing clothes and had his shields up and he was still cold in this weather. 

“A wise woman, worth heeding. Her kind understand the moments that unify a cause. Or fracture it.” Solas said. “That orb you say Corypheus carried? The power he used against you. It is elven. Corypheus used the orb to open the Breach. Unlocking it must have caused the explosion that destroyed the conclave. I do not yet know how Corypheus survived...nor am I certain how people will react when they learn of the orb’s origin.”

Max raised an eye. “All right, what is it, and how do you know about it?” He asked.

“They were foci, used to channel ancient magicks. I have seen such things in the Fade, old memories of older magic. Corypheus may think it Tevinter. His empire’s magic was built on the bones of my people. Knowing or not, he risks our alliance. I cannot allow it.” Solas answered.

John blinked, confused. He raised a hand to stop the conversation. “Uh, the human from another world is lost here.”

Solas’ mouth twitched in a smile. “I’ll explain later.”

Max shrugged. “This whole mess is confusing. I can see how elves might be an easy target.”

Solas nodded in agreement. “History would agree. But there are steps we can take to prevent such a distraction.”

Max’s brow furrowed. “Really? How so?”

Solas put his hands behind his back. “Simple. By attacking the Inquisition, Corypheus has changed it. Changed you. Scout to the north. Be their guide. There is a place that waits for a force to hold it. There is a place where the Inquisition can build...grow...There is a place it can call home. A great castle. Called Skyhold.”

John couldn’t help but laugh, underlying the entire serious moment Solas was having. “Seriously? You guys have dragons, magic, and big secret castles? Next thing I know, you’ll be telling me there are talking trees in Thedas too.” John said, doubling over with laughter.

Max frowned. “You mean Slyvans?”

John coughed. “You’ve got to be kidding me? Really?”

Both Solas and Max nodded. 

John shook his head, his nose crinkling. “Damn, Garrus really owes me that drink.”

Max stared blankly at his friend. “Who’s Garrus?”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER FIFTEEN 

“You see, with this technology, we believe we can actually see what happened to him in those fateful moments.”

Her heart pounding, Liara listened intently to every word the lead scientist named Susan, said to the crew of the Normandy.

“In a few minutes, we will be able to see a holographic reconstruction of what happened here shortly after the Crucible was fired. Afterwards, I shall tell you my theory.” She turned to one of her assistants. “Turn it on.”

The Normandy crew watched as the machine whirred to life. In the span of a minute, it projected images out before them, in exactly the same place that they had happened.

With it, they could see Shepard clearly, as if he was actually just a couple feet away from them.

Liara’s breath held in her throat. He was facing them, his armor was a mess, riddled with holes from shrapnel and bullets alike. His unruly hair was matted with blood and his face bruised.  Around his feet were his main weapons: his Eviscerator and his Hurricane. The only weapon he had left was his Carnifax, which was in its holster and most likely his Omni blades. 

As he faced them, they could hear a sound generated from the machine as background noise. Clearly, the fighting was still going on the first few moments after the Crucible was fired. Which Shepard had apparently just done. 

In the hologram, they could see a distant red light as the Crucible did its thing. But then something strange happened. 

Shepard fell to his knees, his electric blue eyes looking up defiantly. As he did so, there was a bright green flash of light and then he was just...gone. The only things that remained were his shotgun and sub machine gun. In that bright green flash, he had just vanished. 

The hologram faltered, leaving them with more questions than they had at the start. 

“What was that green light just now?” Miranda asked the lead scientist. 

“I’ll get to that in due time, Ms. Lawson. First, John’s weapons-.”

“You don’t get to call him that.” Liara cut in. 

Susan nodded, her only reaction to the rude comment was to cough a little. “Err, yes. First, Commander Shepard’s weapons.” She said as someone brought his weapons out on a tray. Both guns appeared damaged but not beyond repair. Though to anyone that personally knew Shepard, would know that most of the knicks and scratches to the guns were kept there on purpose. Shepard didn’t fix the scratches or anything because for him, each scratch was a story of some firefight or another, he had been in. 

The group gathered around the guns. 

“So  why are we all looking at his guns like a bunch of idiots?” Wrex asked, raising a good question.

Susan sighed. “Because, these weapons may be the way to find out what happened to the Commander. Upon closer inspection, my team and I found traces of unknown energy on the surface of his guns. We also found traces of the same energy around the spot where he stood. I’ve compared this energy to every other form of energy or element known throughout the galaxy and whatever this is, it’s on a separate level.”

Grunt grunted in annoyance. “Quit talking nonsense.”

Susan looked at the crew. “I’m saying that whatever this mystery energy is, it defies science and all forms of logic or reason.”

“In what ways?” Asked Tali. 

Susan frowned. “It doesn’t react to any elements, natural or engineered. Not even with element zero. It’s energy and yet, it has no chemical makeup. As far as we can tell, it isn’t even made with atoms. And that’s just a sliver of how it defies all laws of science. Honestly, I could write several books on how it doesn’t obey the laws of the world.”

Garrus crossed his arms. “What are you saying? That this wacky energy stuff is the cause of Shepard’s disappearance?”

Susan shook her head, clearly getting excited about her findings. “I’m saying these traces of unknown energy is not the cause, but a symptom. Which brings us back to that strange green light we all saw in the projection. I believe that flash of green we saw, is where this new energy came from.”

Jack snorted. “So it’s related to the flashy shit. Big fucking deal. You still haven’t told us what happened to Shepard.” 

“With our findings, we theorize that Shepard did not die here. Judging from the otherworldly energy and flash, we’ve come to this conclusion: Commander didn’t just vanish from this galaxy. He vanished from this world. ”

Skyhold was, for lack of a better word, incredible. John had never anything like it. Granted, he had seen cars more technologically advanced than some big castle but for some reason, Skyhold was as imposing as the Citadel had been, if not more. It undeniably had an aura that demanded respect as it seemed to just rise out of the towering mountains it was built into. It’s walls dared you to die trying to breach them. Large guard towers stood over a sheer cliff face, making it impossible to get over the walls without being seen. If anyone even made it up them in the first place. 

The only way to get into the castle was by its long front bridge, which had an impenetrable metal gate on each end of the bridge. One would have to climb a small cliff just to reach the first tower on the start of the bridge. On a tactical level, the hold was uncrackable. Any army worth its salt would be hard pressed to get inside its walls. Even that dragon would have a hard time. 

Within Skyhold’s walls was, despite its domineering and gruff exterior, a homely place. It had a large lower courtyard which was now littered with tents for the wounded, and a stable with enough room for a small horde of horses. Carved stone stairs led up top to an upper courtyard, befit with a building that acted as a tavern and a balcony overlooking the lower courtyard. 

Within the castle walls was a main hall fit for a king, a kitchen any chief would kill for, a library, enough rooms to house a host of people, and it even had a throne sitting before the main hall. Of course, most of this was still littered with trash and rubble from a collapsed section of the roof, but this could easily be fixed.

This was a hold more than worthy of the Inquisition.

For the first week after they found Skyhold, the Inquisition focused on settling in and recovering from the loss of Haven. Repairments were started and the injured were treated. At the head of the work, was the Herald and his inner circle. John was a favorite, as he and his biotics could do what would take a number of workers to do, such as lifting a heavy beam to be nailed into place or removing a larger piece of rubble. 

But the one thing that was on everyone’s mind was what would happen next. They soon found out though.

John was in the middle of a private conversation with Cullen, Leliana, Josephine, and Cassandra down in the lower courtyard. It had been a conversation they had been having for the last couple days and now, it reached the end. It was unanimous. 

They looked up to see Max watching them from beside the entrance to the hold. 

He had been watching them for several minutes now, trying to decipher what they were whispering about. 

He saw Cassandra wave him over as the others dispersed. She crossed her arms behind her back as he walked up to her. She nodded to the people going to and fro around them. “They arrive daily from every settlement in the region. Skyhold is becoming a pilgrimage.” She gestured for him to follow her as she walked up the stairs leading to the upper courtyard. “If word has reached these people, it will have reached the Elder One. We have the walls and numbers to put up a fight here, but this threat is far beyond the war we anticipated.” Cassandra said as they reached the top of the stairs. 

Max snickered. “You think?” 

Cassandra rolled her eyes. “But we now know what allowed you to stand against Corypheus, what drew him to you.”

Max frowned. “This isn’t more about me being ‘divinely touched’, is it? Cuz we’ve been over this before.”

“I won’t ask you to believe, don’t worry. Whether it’s true or not, that’s not why you’re here now.” Cassandra said, leading him around to the next set of steps. “Your decisions let us heal the sky. Your determination brought us out of Haven. You are that creature’s rival because of what you did. And we know it. All of us.” She said as they reached the top of the balcony where Leliana was waiting, holding a large sword with a dragon head carved into the hilt. 

Max looked over the edge to see that a huge crowd had silently gathered down below. It appeared as if the whole Inquisition was looking up at him, even his friends were gathered. 

“The Inquisition requires a leader: the one who has already been leading it. You.” Cassandra declared.

Max turned to her. “You all have that much faith in me? How do you know I won’t screw it up?”

Cassandra smiled kindly at him. “I admit, handing this amount of power over to you is worrying, on more than one level. But you have proven yourself time again to be a natural leader. And the people like you. For some reason.”

Max grinned nervously. “Careful, Seeker. That almost sounded like a compliment.”

Cassandra smirked at him. Who knows? But I do know this. There would be no Inquisition without you. How it will serve, how you lead: that must be yours to decide.”

Max nervously reached out and took hold of the sword from Leliana who bowed, stepping away.

He looked at the sword, a million different thoughts swirling through his head. All the doubts and fears. But then he looked down at the crowd of people all looking up at him. He could see the pride on all their faces. They believed in him. He met John’s eyes down below as he stood next to Varric in the back of the crowd. John nodded at him. Max didn’t know it yet, but John had been the one to first suggest naming Max as the leader of the Inquisition. Besides Mother Giselle of course.

Max swallowed, realizing that there was no way he could decline this. Even if he had wanted to. So it was best to just accept it.

“This isn’t about a greater message. We have an enemy and we have to stand together. We’ll do what is right. The Inquisition will fight for us all. And we will win.” He said confidently.

Cassandra nodded in approval. “Wherever you lead us.” 

She stepped forward, looking down at the crowd. “Have the people been told?” She shouted out.

Josephine spoke up. “They have. And soon, the world.”

“Commander, will they follow?” Cassandra shouted to Cullen who turned to the people. 

“Inquisition! Will you follow?” He asked them. They shouted in affirmation.

“Will you fight?” 

They shouted again, a little louder than before.

“Will we triumph?”

The shouts intensified. Max looked to Cassandra who smiled.

Cullen unsheathes his sword and raised it in the air at Max as he turned back to the balcony, shouting at the top of his lungs. “Your leader! Your Herald! Your Inquisitor !” 

Caught up in the moment, Max threw up his hand, raising the sword up above his head. Which caused the crowd to explode with cheers and shouts. 

Unfortunately, Max miscalculated the weight of the sword and after a few moments of holding it up high, his arm grew tired. His arm shaking from the weight of holding the big sword with one hand, the sword fell from his grasp and clattered to the ground on his feet. He cursed, his cheeks burning from embarrassment. But surprisingly, no one laughed at him. Instead, they cheered even louder for some reason. Then he realized that the sword hadn’t ever hit the ground. Nor had the hilt dropped lower than his hand. He was confused until he noticed the faint blue illuminating the sword and realized that John was using his biotics to keep the sword floating in the air, close enough to his hand so that from a distance, it still looked to still be in his hand. Shrugging, Max grabbed hold of the sword once more and nodded ever so slightly in John’s direction as thanks. 

From below, John grinned, his right hand just barely glowing blue as he kept the sword in the air for Max. Then he laughed as he saw and heard Josephine lose her composure and throw a fist up and give a loud cheer. 

Varric snickered from beside him, also noticing Josephine as she covered her mouth, shocked that she had let go with a cheer. 

Then his grin widened as he heard an all too familiar voice coming from behind them. 

“So did anyone else notice that the Inquisitor totally dropped the sword and that this guy is holding it up for him with some sort of magic. or is that just me?”

John looked behind them at a bear of a man wearing red sharp edged armor. The man had two axes on his back that glowed with some kind of magic. Around the man’s side was a belt covered in small bottles of various colors. He had a strong figure, with large bulging biceps that would make even James and Kaiden jealous. The man had brown mischievous eyes that almost sparkles with humor. His hair was black and wild. But perhaps his most striking feature was the huge bushy beard that covered half of his face. And despite his playful eyes, with one look John could tell that this man was a force to be reckoned with on, and off the battlefield. 

Especially since he had been the only person around other than Max that had noticed that John was using his biotics to help Max keep the sword in the air as the crowd cheered. 

Varric grinned at his closest friend. “Andraste’s ass, the Seeker is going to kill me for this.”

The man laughed. “You know something? I’m almost tempted to watch that.”

Varric laughed too.

John frowned at the two of them, who clearly knew each other. “Varric, who is this guy?”

Varric was hesitant to reply so the man did it for him. He stepped forward and extended a hand. “Hawke, at your service.”

Instinctively, John shook Hawke’s hand. “John.” He realized too late that he had shook with the hand keeping the sword up.

There was a clatter as the sword fell from Max’s grasp and fell down below. The crowd was now both cheering and laughing at their Inquisitor. 

John looked accusingly at Hawke who had tricked him on purpose. Hawke simply grinned and winked at him before melting back into the crowd. 

“What just happened?” John asked Varric. 

Varric snickered. “Hawke happened. That’s what happened.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

“So this is where it begins.” Cullen said as the Inquisitor and his advisors stepped into the main hall. Which had been relatively cleaned in the last couple days.

“Actually.” Leliana corrected. “It began in the courtyard. This is where we turn that promise into action.”

“But what do we do?” Josephine asked as they walked to the middle of the hall. “We know nothing about this Corypheus except that he wanted your Mark.” 

Max looked down at the Anchor as it glowed green. It did that randomly, often at the strangest of times. 

He turned back to his friends. “We know more than you think. Corypheus wants to restore Tevinter. Please tell me this isn’t a prelude to war with the Imperium.”

Cullen shook his head. “I get the feeling we’re dealing with extremists, not the vanguard of a true invasion.

Josephine nodded in agreement. “Either way, Tevinter is not the Imperium of a thousand years ago. What Corypheus yearns to ‘restore’ no longer exists.” She pursed her lips. “Though they would shed no tears if the South fell to chaos, I’m certain.”

“Corypheus also mentioned to me in my brief encounter with him that he wanted to enter the Black City, that this would make him a god. So crazed lunatic or possibility?”

Leliana snickered. “He is willing to tear this world apart to reach the next. It won’t matter if he’s wrong.”

“What if he’s not wrong?” Grunted Cullen. “If he finds some other way into the Fade…”

Leliana shrugged. “Then he gains the power he seeks or unleashes catastrophe on us all. Neither is a pleasing outcome.”

Max scratched the back of his head. “And what of that beast of his? Could his dragon really be an Archdemon? What would that mean?”

Leliana stared at him seriously. “It would mean the start of another Blight.”

Max blinked. “Well if that’s the case, don’t you think we should spend some resources looking for the Hero? Cuz there’s no way I’m going up against an Archdemon. I prefer to leave that to the professionals.”

Leliana frowned, her gaze seemed distant. As if she was revisiting the past. “I’ve tried to find him. He doesn’t want to be found. And if that’s really the case, no one will be able to find him.”

The atmosphere in the hall got dark for a moment before Josephine changed the subject back to the original matter. “Well luckily, we’ve seen no darkspawn other than Corypheus himself. Perhaps it isn’t an Archdemon at all, but something different?”

Cullen crosses his arms. “Whatever it is, it’s dangerous. Commanding such a creature gives Corypheus an advantage we can’t ignore.”

Max sighed in frustration. “Someone out there must know something we don’t know about Corypheus. Some records or something maybe? Something to tell us more about him.”

Cullen scoffed at him. “Unless they saw him on the field, most will not believe he even exists.”

Leliana our her hands behind her back, a small smile forming on her face. “We do have one advantage: we know what Corypheus intends to do next. We found plans in Therinfall about assassinating Empress Celene of Orlais.”

Josephine swallowed nervously. “Imagine the chaos her death would cause. With his army…”

“An army that’s growing. Envy gloated about a massive force of demons under Corypheus’ control.” Cullen added.

Josephine shook her head. “Corypheus could conquer the entire south of Thedas, god or no god.”

Leliana sighed. “I’d feel better if we knew more about what we were dealing with.”

Max gave a ‘There you go’ gesture. “That’s what I’ve been saying.”

From behind them, they heard someone clear their throat. They all turned to see Varric and Shepard walking up to them. 

“I know someone who can help with that.” Varric said. “Everyone acting all inspirational jogged my memory, so I sent a message to an old friend. He’s crossed paths with Corypheus before, and may know more about what he’s doing. He can help.”

Max frowned at him. “I don’t want you making promises on my behalf, Varric.”

Varric flinched, visibly nervous. “It’s more like making good on promises I’ve already made.” He pretended not to notice Leliana’s quick glance to Josephine.

“My point is, there’s help waiting on the battlements when you can spare the time.”

Max chuckled. “Why on the battlements?”

Varric bit his lip. “Eh, just trust me. It’s complicated.”

Shepard laughed. “Also potentially dangerous for Varric. Or so he’s told me.”

Varric elbowed him in the side and the two left with Shepard rubbing his side. 

Josephine blinked. “Well, then we stand ready to move on both these matters.”

Cullen nodded. “On your order, Inquisitor.”

Leliana snickered, watching Varric and Shepard leave. “I know one thing: if Varric has brought who I think he has, Cassandra is going to kill him.”

“John, I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind answering a few questions I have about your home?” Cassandra asked the man as she walked up behind him. He had been sitting on one of the ledges overlooking the lower courtyard, watching as people below went about their business. 

Ever since their conversation about planets and universes on their way to Therinfall, Cassandra had been meaning to talk to him more about his world. But, with all that had happened the last couple weeks, she either hadn’t had the time or had thought it a bad time to bring the subject up once more. Until now at least, when the Inquisition was settling into its new home.

“If you are busy or don’t wish to talk, I understand. I’ve just had a couple questions lingering in the back of mind lately.” Cassandra rushed to explain herself. She realized her question was a random one and he might not be in the mood to talk.

John grinned, twisting around to smile at her. “I’m sure I can spare the time. Ask away. I’ll try and explain as best I can.”

Cassandra nodded, smiling in return. His smile was genuine and infectious. It was similar to Max’s in that regard, minus the genuine. She could never tell if Max was smiling out of jest or if he was smiling for real. 

Cassandra climbed onto the ledge and sat down beside the Commander, their legs hanging off the side. She cleared her throat, unsure of where to start now that the opportunity had arose.

“Um...Where did you grow up?”

John smiled at her. “I’m a colony kid. You have colonies here, right?” When Cassandra nodded, he continued. “Alright good; this will be easier to explain then. Okay so I was born on a colony. Except colonies in my world are a little different. Since we can travel through space, or I guess, travel among the stars, we have come across countless other planets. Some bigger, some smaller than the planet my form of humans come from which is called Earth. Anyway, since we can travel to these other planets, we can colonize them. Many other species in my world have done the same thing. So while here, you might colonize an island or something, people back home colonize planets.”

Cassandra stared at him in wonder. “And you were born on one of these planet colonies?”

John nodded. “Yep. A colony called Mindoir. Had a normal upbringing until I was sixteen.” He swallowed. It was always hard to talk about Mindoir. 

“Why’s that? What happened then?”

John looked away. “My um...my family and all of my childhood friends were murdered by a group of traveling slavers. I would have died too if an Alliance patrol hadn’t come by and fought them off. I enlisted a couple years later.”

Cassandra was silent for a moment. Then she tentatively put a hand on his shoulder. “My older brother was killed by a group of blood mages trying to get him to kill a dragon for them. I know it isn’t the same but, I’m sorry.”

John coughed, masking the sob that escaped him. “Thank you, and I’m sorry about your brother. I think this is a moment when we look with mutual acknowledgment of the world’s folly.”

Cassandra decided it would be wise to change the subject to a more pleasant one so she asked, “Can you tell me more about your biotics? The things you can do with it is incredible!”

John laughed, using his biotics to float a few inches off the ledge for a bit. “Biotics are quite useful, yes. The best part is that I’m not even all that good with biotics. At least compared to a few friends I know. My friend Liara’s biotics makes mine look like a child is using them.”

Cassandra chuckled at him. “Somehow, I doubt that.”

“No, seriously! She could kick my ass with them if she really wanted to. As for how biotics works, well, I’d need a few hours to fully explain that. But essentially, we get them from exposure to something called element zero. We create mass effect fields which help us...ahh you aren’t going to understand a word of what I say.”

Cassandra blinked. “Probably not, no.”

John snickered, coming back down to the ledge. “Alright then biotics work sort of like magic does. I draw on my biotics to throw things in the air and zip around quickly. Sort of like how a magic person draws on their magic to shoot fire out of their hands or heal a wound.”

Cassandra nodded, rubbing her chin as she saw the comparison. “Speaking of wounds, I’ve seen you fight.”

John grunted. “How am I?”

Cassandra shook her head in amazement. “You fight like nothing I’ve ever seen. But something has been nagging me. You never seem to get hurt, even when someone slashes you with a blade. Why is that?”

“My shields.”

Cassandra raised an eye. “Your shields? You don’t carry a shield. Stop messing with me and give me a straight answer.”

John laughed, shaking his hands. “No, no! That’s what they’re called. Above my skin and clothes is an uh, invisible shield. It’s a kinetic barrier. Anything coming at me above a certain speed will trigger the barrier’s defenses and will be deflected. So let’s say I’m in the middle of a fight and an arrow comes flying at me. Once it gets close enough to me, my shields/barriers will make it bounce off of me. Almost like I have a constant wall of shields around me.”

“So you are invulnerable?”

“Not really. If enough things hit me all at once, my shields won’t be able to keep up and a few will get through. And while my shields might protect me from an arrow, it’s much like your shield; meaning I’ll still feel the force of the blow behind it. It just won’t pierce me.”

Cassandra rubbed her chin, thinking. “So if I punched you as hard as I could right now, your shields would deflect my punch?”

John grinned. “Pretty much. You might even be knocked back depending on how hard you hit.”

Cassandra grinned almost evilly. “Tell me: does Max know about this?”

“I don’t think so. Why?”

Cassandra snorted with laughter. “You should have Max punch you then. I would love to see that.”

John looked sidelong at the Seeker. “Somehow, I doubt that.” 

They talked for another hour or so, just sitting on the ledge enjoying each other’s company. Cassandra had to have asked at least fifty questions. John did his best to answer them in ways she would understand. Especially since it wasn’t like the genophage was a topic one could cover in a couple minutes. 

Despite the whole different world thing, John had a good time chatting with her about his home. She was very interested in the space aspects of their conversation, which John assumed was because the people of Thedas paid more attention to what was happening on the ground rather than up among the stars. 

John’s attention was drawn away from the conversation as Max suddenly ran up to them frantically. He was clearly terrified. Why though, John had no clue. 

For about ten seconds before Evelyn marched out of the tavern. Instantly, she honed in on Max and began storming over to them with murderous intent. 

Max, practically screaming, pulled John down from the ledge to hide behind him. “John, John! Help me, please! Use your biotics on that crazy beast before she sets me on fire!” 

John eyed the incoming woman and saw the intense fury in her eyes. Now, he had faced down countless terrors and enemies before but nothing was scarier than a pissed off sibling. Especially ones that could use magic. 

John looked behind him at the cowering brother. “Sorry, Max but you’re on your own this time. No way I’m getting in between a fight among siblings.” He said as he stepped to the side, giving Evelyn a clear path. 

Max glared at him. “If I survive this, we are so having a talk about our friendship.”

Evelyn reached them and looked to John. “Shepard, mind helping me a little?”

John frowned at her as Max backed up against the ledge. “With what?”

Evelyn shrugged. “With this.” She said before flicking her fingers. A big magical fist flew out at Max, sending him flying over the ledge and down the fifty foot drop to the lower courtyard. 

“Shiiiit!” Max screamed as he fell. 

John leapt to the ledge and caught Max with his biotics seconds before he hit the ground. Breathing a sigh of relief, he turned to Evelyn who was holding her chin high. 

Cassandra, who had stepped down already, raised an eye at the mage. “What was that for?”

Evelyn gave a huff. “He joked about my weight.”

Cassandra nodded in understanding. She’d have done the same. 

John smirked as he carried Max back up with his biotics. As Max floated back over the ledge, he was standing up straight and with his arms crossed. 

“Well, that was just uncalled for.” He muttered. 

It looks could kill, Evelyn would surely have murdered her brother right then and there. “Calling me fat was uncalled for.”

Max sighed. “I didn’t even call you fat! All I did was joke about your weight. Besides, it’s not like I brought up your alcoholism.”

Evelyn gasped and Max slapped himself for being an idiot. 

“John…”

John laughed. “I’m on it.” He said. Then he threw Max on top of the roof to the tavern. 

Cassandra laughed, smiling at John and Evelyn. “Do you two want to go get dinner?”

John nodded over to where Max was peering down from the roof of the tavern. “What about him?”

Evelyn snorted. “Leave him. He can find his own way down.”

John chuckled as the three of them walked off in the direction of the main hall. “Fair enough.” 

They could hear Max calling for them from the roof but they ignored him. 

“Guys! Is someone going to get me down from here? Wait, where are you going? Damn it. Fine! I’ll get down by myself! No good...stinking pungy cheesemongers...Can’t take a joke...Thanks Andraste you...blasted nug humping...Next time they need me, they’re on their own the stupid...Arse biscuits.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN 

John rubbed the sleep out of his eyes as he tiredly got out of bed. He instantly regretted his timing, as he was suddenly aware that Josephine was also in the room. The two had decided to keep sharing a room as they had gotten used to it. Though this time, they had a small suite so they each had their own rooms. Or that’s what John called it. In reality, it was two separate bedrooms connected by a thin wooden door. The rooms were almost exactly the same except Josephine’s had a desk. It was her ‘desk away from her desk’ as she called it, since her office downstairs had her main desk in it.

John stared at Josephine, suddenly conscious that he was without a shirt again. I should really start wearing shirts to bed.

As for Josephine, she had initially walked in to see if she could get his opinion on some important business, but had stopped in her tracks when she saw his scars. She had of course, seen them before but every time she saw them, she could only stare. How could anyone have survived wounds such as his? 

John cleared his throat, snapping her out of her thoughts. With a jolt, she realized she had still been staring at his well toned scarred chest even after he had gotten up. Then stifling an embarrassed shriek, it sunk in that she had just been caught essentially staring at him as he slept like some deranged lunatic. Instantly, her cheeks burned red and she quickly covered her eyes. Backing up with her eyes still covered and shut, she bumped into the wall beside the door and stumbled for a second. She slid against the wall until she reached the door and pushed it open as she walked backwards out of his room and into hers. “I’m so sorry, Commander! I didn’t mean to- Ah, I’m so embarrassed! I- I’m...I’m so sorry.” She said as the door shut behind her. 

Opening her eyes only after the door was closed and on the verge of crying out, she walked briskly out into the hallway. 

Maker curse my luck. She thought as she walked down the main hall after grabbing some breakfast from the kitchens. 

She sat down at the table besides a few of the others in the inner circle. Evelyn, who was sitting across from her, smiled. “Good morning, Josephine.” She said cheerfully.

Josephine smiles back politely, aware that she was still blushing. A fact Dorian noticed right away. 

“So my dear Josephine, what could you be blushing about I wonder? Or more precisely, who could you be blushing about?”

Josephine felt her blush deepening. “No one. I’m just in a good mood this morning.”

Dorian rubbed his mustache, pretending to be deep in thought. “Hmm, I think not. No, my guess would be our dear Spaceman.”

Varric, who was sitting down at the end of the table with his feet up, laughed. “Spaceman? That’s the best nickname you can come up with for Shepard?”

Dorian smirked. “Why not? He’s from another world and has apparently explored up in the stars. I think it fits.”

Varric chuckled. “He isn’t a Spaceman kind of guy. How about you leave the nicknames to the professional?”

Varric turned his attention to John as he stepped into the hall with a plate of food. Luckily for John, the food in Thedas wasn’t too outlandish. At least it had scrambled eggs. No pancakes and syrup but John was glad to take what he got.

“Hey, Shepard! What did you do to make Josephine here blush so hard?” Varric asked him as he sat down to eat. 

Josephine was now picking at her food, praying that Shepard wouldn’t tell them. 

Shepard frowned at them. “I don’t know; I just got up.”

Josephine couldn’t help but release a pent up sigh of relief. He wasn’t going to tell them. 

“His scars. There are so many.” Cole said as he appeared out of nowhere, startling everyone. They still weren’t used to his coming and going. 

“But his chest. Toned and muscled and scarred. ‘Can a man even get as perfect as that?’” Cole said, staring at Josephine. 

Josephine’s cheeks reddened even more. She didn’t think it was possible.

Dorian’s eyes widened in shock. “Hold on, you’ve seen Shepard’s chest? Do tell us Josephine! What does he look like under all that armor of his?”

Varric laughed, nearly falling off of his chair. “No shit! That’s what you are blushing about?”

Josephine pushed her chair back. Her appetite was gone. Head held high, she marched into her office, resisting the urge to slam the door behind her. As soon as the door was closed, she leaned back against it. She was both highly embarrassed and more than a little agitated. 

But mostly, she was confused. 

How? How did John always find a way to make her embarrassed and blush? He didn’t even do anything that would cause her to feel this way this time; all he did was wake up. And yet, he was able to make her feel like this anyway. Which only made her more curious towards him. What drew her to him, she wondered. 

“I’m sorry.” 

Josephine yelped in surprise, banging her head on the door as Cole yet again, appeared out of nowhere in front of her. As her heartbeat slowly went back to normal, she looked at the young man with an eyebrow raised in question. “Sorry for what? Besides almost scaring me to death.”

Cole grimaced. “I tried to help, to tug the feelings free and tell him what you can’t. But I made it wrong. Heart beating faster than thought, breath caught in my chest, body feels like it’s on fire. Someone please change the subject before I burst.” He cocked his head to the side, staring unblinkingly at her. “You like him but you fear I made it’ll be weird now. And that frightens you. I tried to tug the feelings out of both of you and show you but I didn’t help. I’m sorry.”

Josephine sighed, flattening out her dress. “It’s alright Cole. That sort of stuff just isn’t typically meant to be said. Yes, I...like...John, but that is for me to tell people, not you. These type of things are private for a reason. And- wait. You could see my thoughts and feelings?”

Cole nodded. “Yes. I feel the feelings and know the thoughts. It helps me to help.”

Josephine grunted, making her way to her desk to begin work. “That must be useful.”

Cole nodded again, almost grinning. “Do you want to hear what he thinks of you?”

Josephine coughed. “Oh no. Not at all. I don’t think I could handle it.”

“You should.” 

Max heard voices as he walked up the steps leading to the ramparts. Varric had asked him to meet him up there an hour earlier. He would have already joined the dwarf but Cullen had stopped him on the way to ask for help in deciding troop movements. Which of course, took longer than planned. 

So here he was, meeting up with Varric an hour late. He was expecting the dwarf to be furious with having to wait that long but from what he could tell from the voices above him, Varric and whoever he was with were having a grand old time. 

“So I said to him, ‘Carver, my dearest brother whom I love dearestly, when have I ever before in your life, led you astray to peril and potential death?’ And he looks at me with the most serious of looks. Like the most serious of looks he’s ever given me. And he says completely and utterly straightfaced, ‘At least eight times in the last thirty minutes.’” The person with Varric said, causing them both to laugh out loud. 

Varric was still laughing when Max reached the top of the ramparts and made his way over to them. As soon as he saw who was with Varric, Max’s face split out into a wide grin. Everyone who was anyone knew who the man was. His looks gave him away immediately. The man was infamous after all. 

Varric caught Max’s eye and nodded at him after regaining his composure. “Inquisitor, meet Hawke, the Champion of Kirkwall.”

Hawke turned around, donning his signature hawk-like armor and his elemental axes. His cheery brown eyes were mischievous and almost told you that he was up to no good. He had one long scar running from above his right eye and down to his cheek, evidence of a long past fight. And even without his armor, that huge beard of his was known throughout all of Thedas. And just like the infamous Champion, he had probably snuck into Skyhold without anyone knowing. Otherwise, he would have been made by the beard alone.

Hawke snickered. “Don’t worry, I don’t use that title much anymore.”

Varric nodded at Max. “Hawke, the Inquisitor. But you can just call him Max like everyone else does. I figure you might have some friendly advice about Corypheus. You and I did fight him, after all.”

Hawke snorted with laughter as he walked over to the railing and leaned over the edge, looking out across the castle grounds. “Eh, you’ve already dropped half a mountain on the bastard. I’m sure anything I can tell you pales in comparison.”

Max raised an eye. “Oh, I don’t know. You did save a city from a horde of rampaging Qunari. I’d say that counts as impressive.”

Hawke chuckled. “I don’t see how that really applies to this current situation. Unless there’s a horde of rampaging Qunari I don’t know about? Cuz that would be friggin awesome.”

Max couldn’t tell if he was being sarcastic or not. He shrugged. “There’s a Qunari. He almost qualifies as a horde all by himself. Fortunately, he’s on our side. Plus, we also have a guy from another world. Him , on the other hand, definitely qualifies as a horde all by himself.”

Hawke laughed. “Yeah, the man with the blue magic stuff. I’ve met him. Give me two minutes with him and I’ll beat him.”

Varric snickered. “Hawke, you wouldn’t last two seconds against Shepard. He’s a one man army. More so than you, I mean.”

Hawke snorted. “Whatever you say, dwarf. Anyway, what can I tell you, your Inquisitorialness.”

“Varric said you fought Corypheus before.” Stated Max.

Hawke stood back up, turning back to Max. “Fought and killed.”

Max frowned. “He didn’t look that dead at Haven.”

Hawke laughed. “I’ve heard. I guess that deaging magic really does wonders.”

“Hawke…” Varric said before they got too off topic.

Hawke sighed. “The Grey Wardens were holding him, and he somehow used his connection to the darkspawn to influence them.”

“Corypheus got into their heads. Messed with their minds. Turned them against each other. Even made many of them crazier than usual.” Varric added in.

Hawke nodded. “If the Wardens have disappeared, they could have fallen under his control again.”

Max frowned, sighing. “So Corypheus has the Venatori, the red Templars, and now possibly the Wardens as well? Wonderful.”

Hawke grinned. “I didn’t come all this way just to give you some bad news. I’ve got a friend in the Wardens. He was investigating something unrelated for me. Also for himself but that’s not important. But the last time we spoke, he was worried about corruption in the Warden ranks. Since then, nothing.”

Varric scratched his chin. “Corypheus would certainly qualify as corruption in the ranks. Did your friend disappear with the rest of the Wardens?”

Hawke shook his head. “No. He told me he’d be hiding out in an old smugglers cave near Crestwood.”

“If you didn’t know about Corypheus still being alive, what were you doing with the Wardens?” Max asked.

Hawke grinned at him. “I got a brother in the Wardens. Occasionally I like to check on him and make sure he’s still alive. Plus, the Templars in Kirkwall were using a strange form of lyrium. It was red. I thought the Wardens might know more about it until they started leaving to who knows where. Luckily though, I have a um, close friend keeping tabs on my little brother.”

Max nodded. “We’ve encountered red lyrium. Corypheus was using it to corrupt the Templars and turn them into his slaves. Luckily we stopped most of them.”

Hawke grunted in approval. “Hopefully my friend in the Wardens will know more.”

Max shrugged. “I’ll take any lead I can get right now.”

 “Good.” Hawke said. “I’ll do whatever I can to help. And I’ll do whoever I can to help. That too. I shall also kill that snake. Corypheus is my responsibility. I thought I killed him before. Especially since he was covered in stab wounds, burns, drained off all blood, smashed over the head a dozen times with a shield, filled with arrows and bolts, plus, I may or may not have basically cut his head off and thrown it down into an abyss. But this time. This time, I’ll make sure he’s dead.”

Max laughed nervously, not sure how to respond to that. Hawke was definitely very outspoken. 

Varric rubbed his hands together. “Alright. Well I’ll leave you two to talk. And try not to be seen by the Seeker.” He said before walking down the steps. 

After he was gone, Max asked, “I assume Varric has been feeding you things about the Inquisition? What has he said about me?” 

Hawke grinned. “Only good things I promise. I was a little surprised actually. Varric isn’t one for religion in general, but he thinks highly of the Inquisition. I think the exact phrase was, ‘has a good shot at fixing Blondie’s mess.’” Hawke said in a decent impression of the dwarf.

Max pursed his lips. “Speaking of Anders, I’d like to know more about him. What was he like?”

Hawke frowned. He was horrible at it. “Complicated. It’s not like the minstrels make it out to be. He’s not just a monster or a hero. Or maybe, he’s both. But I know he’s a good man. Underneath all the crazy. He was trying to change the world. He knew it couldn’t happen peacefully. It seldom ever does.”

Max raised his eyes. “And any reason why you are here by yourself? Where have you been?”

Hawke snickered. “Hiding. Thought the Chantry was going to throw an Exalted March on Kirkwall to nip the mage/Templar crap in the bud. I thought they’d try looking for me and my friends so we went our separate ways for a little bit. Until the Conclave exploded and they had a bigger problem than me and my merry band of misfits. And who said I’m alone?” 

Max blinked at him. “Um, no one did.”

Hawke seemed not to hear him. “Isabela and I never believed in being tied down to one place anyway. When I had to go into hiding, she understood. We’ll see each other soon though. Until then, she’ll be having fun. But hopefully not too much fun.”

Max peered at the other man curiously. “When you say having fun, what do you mean?”

The heavily bearded man grinned. “Why going around killing fools and taking their gold while keeping an eye on my siblings. What did you think I meant? Wait a second! Were you thinking Isabela was a whore? How dare you!”

Max flinched but before he could apologize, Hawke continued. “I mean you’d be absolutely right. She is a whore. But only one for me now.”

And once again, Max had no idea how to respond to that. Hawke was indeed, quite the character.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

Max ran up the stairs above the armory. He was looking for the Seeker when he heard a commotion upstairs. He reached the top and saw Cassandra struggling with Varric. The two were in the middle of a shouting match. 

“You know where Hawke was all along!”

“You’re damned right I did!”

Cassandra snarled and threw a punch at Varric but the dwarf ducked under it and darted behind a table. “You conniving little shit!” Cassandra yelled furiously.

Varric grunted, ready if she decided to jump across the table. “You kidnapped me! You interrogated me! What did you expect!”

Cassandra growled and made a move towards him. 

“Hey! Enough!” Max intervened before it could get worse.

Cassandra seemed taken aback. “You’re taking his side?” 

Max stared her down. “I said enough!”

Cassandra scowled and changed her tactics. “We needed someone to lead this Inquisition. First, Leliana and I searched for the Hero of Ferelden, but he had vanished. Then we looked for Hawke, but he was gone, too. We thought it all connected, but no. It was just you.” She accused Varric. “You kept him from us.”

Varric snorted, gesturing to Max. “The Inquisition has a leader.” He felt the need to point out.

Cassandra ignored what he said. “Hawke would have been at the Conclave! If anyone could have saved Most Holy…”

Now Max frowned. “Varric’s not responsible for what happened at the Conclave.”

Varric nodded eagerly. “I was protecting my friend!”

Cassandra turned her attention to Max. “Varric is a liar, Inquisitor. A snake. Even after the Conclave, when we needed Hawke most, Varric kept him secret.”

Varric rolled his eyes as if he was annoyed. “He’s with us now. We’re on the same side!”

“We all know who’s side you’re on, Varric.” Cassandra snapped. “It will never be the Inquisition’s.”

“Attacking him now won’t help us, Cassandra.” Max stated.

“Exactly!” Scoffed Varric.

Max pointed at the dwarf. “And you better not be keeping anything else from us. Otherwise, I’ll put you on Sera duty.”

Varric sighed. “I understand.”

Cassandra let go a pent up breath and leaned against the table. “He did bring Hawke. Late perhaps, but Hawke is with us. As are you.”

Varric shook his head and made his way to the stairs. He stopped at the top of them. “You know what I think? If Hawke had been at the temple, he’d be dead too. You Chantry people have done enough to him.” He said before walking back down.

Cassandra was clearly upset. “I...believed him.” She said shakily as she slumped down on a chair. “He spun his story for me, and I swallowed it. If is only explained what was at stake...If I’d just made him understand...But I didn’t, did I? I didn’t explain why we needed Hawke. I am such a fool.”

Max knelt down in front of her, aware that they were now only inches apart. To the point where he could see the tears of frustration in her eyes. Which surprised him. He didn’t think she was capable of tearing up. 

“What if you hadn’t believed him, and you’d tracked Hawke down?” He asked. 

Cassandra snorted. “Honestly, Hawke might not have even agreed to become Inquisitor. He supported the mages in Kirkwall and was a beacon of hope to all mages. Which meant he had a lot of enemies. I could have easily been one in his eyes. But this isn’t about Hawke, or even Varric. Not truly. I should have been more careful. I should have been smarter. I don’t deserve to be here.” She said tearfully, bowing her head in shame. 

Max tentatively reached out and held her quivering hands, holding them steady. Her eyes snapped to his, expecting to see a teasing light to them but instead, could only see kindness. 

“Have you looked at our Inquisition, Cassandra? We’re all fools, here.”

Cassandra choked out a chuckle. “Is that supposed to make me feel better?”

Max smiled at her. “More at home, maybe.”

She breathed deeply. And smelled maple leaves of all things. Is that him I’m smelling right now? Does he always smell this good? She mentally slapped herself, shaking the thoughts from her mind.

“I want you to know, I have no regrets. Maybe if we’d found Hawke or the Hero of Ferelden, the Maker wouldn’t have needed to send you. But he did.” The two stood back up. 

“I don’t know how it will end, but I would have it no other way.” She said, wiping her eyes. 

Max grinned at her. “Honestly I think it’s probably good you didn’t find Hawke earlier. Can you imagine someone like Hawke in charge?”

Cassandra smirked. “Oh believe me, someone like him is in charge.”

Max raised his eyes. “Was that a joke, Lady Pentaghast? Why, I am shocked and truly scandalized. I must gossip about this right away.”

Cassandra laughed, the noise echoing throughout the armory. It was quite possibly the first time Max had ever heard her laugh. She had a lovely laugh. 

“Laughing as well as joking? Maker, you must be feverous!”

Cassandra grunted, rolling her eyes but she was still smiling. 

Her little grunt of disgust was somehow even better sounding than her laugh. And for some reason, Max found himself wanting to hear more of it.

A couple days later, the Inquisition received word that several of its soldiers had disappeared in a place called the Fallow Mire. It was assumed not by choice. 

Which of course, made Max determined to find the missing soldiers. So a day after he received the news, he was out on the road heading to the Mire along with Evelyn, Shepard, Varric, and Hawke who had insisted he join them out of fear of boredom.

John still had to ride with someone else as he was still horrible on a horse. Luckily though, the plan was to proceed on foot once they reached the Mire. But it would be a good week at least before they would even get close. 

Despite the journey, John was looking forward to seeing what else Thedas has in store as far as sight seeing went. Now, there weren’t any windows to the endless sea of stars or giant space stations but so far he had been impressed by the scenery. It reminded him of Earth’s. 

They were on their fourth day of traveling when they came across a rift. So John was told, hundreds if not thousands of rifts like the one he fell out of were scattered all across Ferelden and Orlais. There was even reports of rifts being spotted as far away as a country called Rivain. Which according to Josephine, would take a couple months of riding to reach from Skyhold. 

They were nearing the edge of the Hinterlands, making good time, when Max’s hand flared up in its usual response to a rift nearby. The group tensed, waiting for Max to tell them where it was. 

For some reason, he could sort of sense what direction a rift was once he got a certain distance away from it. He nodded to the west and the others got off their horses, readying themselves for a fight. 

Evelyn took her staff off of her horse and gripped it tightly. Varric pulled a trigger on his crossbow and Bianca sprang to life, ready for action. Max brought his stilettos out, twirling them around in his hands almost like a warmup. Hawke unstrapped the two axes that were on his back and grinned eagerly. While John merely rolled his shoulders to loosen them up a little. He saw no need to bring out his blades before the fight. 

They shooed the horses away to a safe distance and then followed as Max led the way through the trees. They heard the rift before they saw it. As they neared, Hawke looked to John. “So what are you going to do? That weird blue magic thing you do or are you going to fight?”

John smiled. “Haven’t decided yet.”

They entered a small clearing and could see the rift hanging above the trees on the other side. As they neared, the rift flared up, sending out some demons. Four shades and two terrors. 

Immediately, Hawke gave an excited shout and ran straight at one of the terrors. He ducked under its talons and cut at its legs. Sliding up behind it, he jumped and brought one of his axes into its spine. With the other axe, he hacked off its head. With a hiss, the demon dissolved. Meanwhile, the others were fighting as well. 

Varric had shot one of the shades and killed it on the spot. Evelyn had lit the remaining three on fire while Max dealt with the second terror demon. As for John, he was simply enjoying the spectacle. 

Hawke laughed. “So does Max keep you around just to look pretty? Or are you the one that cheers on the people fighting?”

John grinned at the other man, his blades sliding out. “Both. Go team, go.” John said as two giant demons came out of the rift. These were unlike any demons he had seen before. They had a huge hulking form with spikes traced with electricity sprouting out from their armor like skin. They appeared human only because they had two arms and legs and a torso with a head on it. But their bodies were all jagged, with large claws on the end of their hands. Wide jaws were filled with sharp teeth and they had five beady eyes above their jaws. Long horns pointed upward from the back of their heads. The very air cackled with the electricity that rose off them. 

They appeared closest to Hawke, as he was closest to the rift due to his initial run. 

“You can do it.” John said almost ironically as he charged straight at one of the large demons. He slammed into it, his Omni blades slicing right through its chest and out the other side. He sliced up and down, ensuring that it would die. Then he charged at the second one, cutting both of its legs off. As it toppled, it was able to land a blow on John as it blindly lashed out. The blow hurt but his shields kept him from getting injured. Annoyed that it had gotten past his defenses, John quickly plunged his blades deep into the demon’s head. It dissolved into dust just as Max stepped forward and closed the rift with a surge from his hand. 

John stood up, his blades retracting once more and gently patting the dead demon dust off of his armor. The whole fight with the two big demons lasted maybe ten seconds. 

John smiled cheerfully at Hawke. “Yay. Go team.” He said straightfaced. 

Hawke laughed loudly. He stepped forward and slapped John on the shoulder. “Hot damn, I knew I liked you for some reason! Add in a dragon or two and that would have been extra impressive!”

John raised an eye at the Champion. “You do realize I’ve saved my homeworld three times, right? I’ve done more impressive things than kill a couple big demons.”

Hawke laughed again. John was finding out he did that often. “Yeah? And I sleep with and am in a relationship with Isabela. What’s your point?”

John frowned. “You just equated saving the world three times to sleeping with one woman.”

Hawke snickered. “Clearly, you haven’t met Isabela.”

Varric coughed at the two men. “Come on. Let’s get going before Hawke gets excited. Max wants to make camp soon before it gets dark.”

They made camp a couple hours later, under the canvas of the trees. They ate a light dinner of bread and some salted meat. Evelyn kept their small campfire going as they sat around it. Varric was telling them tales of Hawke’s exploits while Hawke told them how the tales actually went. It hadn’t taken the two long to fall back into their usual routines. 

The two had an obvious long history of friendship and they got along famously, constantly making fun of the other. At first glance, you might think that they annoyed each other, what with all the insults. But after closer inspection, it was clear that the two loved each other like brothers and the jokes and insults were just the usual banter. 

John grinned at the two as they told a story of saving some mayor’s son from bandits. Seeing their camaraderie, their deep friendship, made him miss his own friends. 

He had made friends in the Inquisition of course and he was glad of that. And in the short time he had known them, he was willing to die to protect them. And yet, he couldn’t help but miss his friends on the Normandy. They were his family. They had been with him through thick and thin, constantly watching his back as he watched theirs. Without the Normandy and his friends, all he had in life was death and violence. And as he once told Garrus, that just wasn’t enough. 

Yes, he was a soldier. A ‘Reaper killer’, as people called him. But he was also a man. A person. And without his friends and family on the Normandy, he would have succumbed to the despair of a soldiers life long ago. 

It was devastating to him, knowing that he might never see them again. But he also knew that they must be as devastated as he was. He could only imagine what they were going through due to his disappearance into Thedas. If it was as shocking to him suddenly being thrown out of a rift, he could only imagine the shock for his friends. But he hoped that they could move on if he couldn’t find a way back home.

I wonder what they are up to. John thought as he sat there under stars he didn’t recognize, in a world that wasn’t the one he knew. But still among trusted friends. If he had one certainty in his life, it was that wherever he found himself, he knew he would still be among friends. Wherever he was, there was always that. Plus, he would rather deal with a bunch of demons and crazy cults than an army of Reapers. That, he was certain of.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER NINETEEN

“And you’ve heard nothing from him?” Cassandra asked Leliana as the two sat with Josephine in her office. It was late in the evening and Josephine had just finished up work for the day when the two other women had walked in. The three friends got to talking and catching up as they hadn’t had a proper chance to just talk and rewind in a while.

Leliana shook her head, looking down at her lap. Her hands were quivering, betraying her feelings. But she didn’t mind. Josephine and Cassandra were the two of the only people she could talk freely with and let her guard down with. She knew they would never look down on her for her emotions. 

“Nothing.” She said quietly. 

Cassandra frowned. “Nothing? You would think he’d at least send something after the Conclave.”

Josephine peered at her friend. “Leliana, how long has it been since you received news from him?”

Leliana breathed shakily as she answered. “I...It…”

“Leliana. It’s alright.” Josephine said softly, placing a hand on Leliana’s shoulder. “How long?”

“Three years.” Leliana forced out.

Cassandra blinked in surprise. Which quickly turned to confusion. “Three years? It’s been three full years since you’ve heard anything from him? And you didn’t think anything might be wrong? Or that you should tell us?” She smacked her forehead. “No wonder even you couldn’t find him when we were looking for him to become Inquisitor! Because you hadn’t heard anything from him!”

Cassandra went to keep talking but Josephine put up a hand for her to be silent. Leliana has started to cry. Something she had been doing a lot of lately in private. 

“It normally takes him a long time to send word back to me but this is the longest it’s been. I don’t even know where he is anymore.” She looked up at her friends, not caring if they saw the tears falling from her eyes. “I’m worried about him.”

Cassandra snorted. “You are worried about the Hero? I’m sure he’s...okay.”

Leliana tried and failed to steady her breathing. “Like I said, he’s usually really late but not like this. He always writes. Aiden always writes.”

“I’m sure-.” Josephine started to say but stopped as Leliana continued to speak.

“I don’t know what I’ll do if he doesn’t...He’s always kept me grounded, whole. But without him or his letters, I-. I feel myself slipping. Slipping back into my old habits. Back from when I was with Marjolaine. Please, don’t allow me to revert back to the woman I was.” Leliana pleaded.

Josephine took her friend’s hands. “Of course we won’t.”

Leliana sniffed. “Thank you. Now can we change the subject before I start to cry again?” She turned to Cassandra. “Speaking of men in our lives, am I wrong in sensing something between you and Max, Cassandra?”

Cassandra grunted in disgust, holding her nose up in disdain. “Absolutely not. You must be imagining things.”

Both Josephine and Leliana smiled at the Seeker. 

“Are you sure? Because I get the feeling there’s something there as well.” Josephine said.

Cassandra groaned, trying to hide the blush creeping onto her cheeks. Unfortunately for her, she was in the presence of a spymaster and an ambassador: two professions with a habit of noticing things others are trying to hide.

Leliana smiled slyly. “Hold on a moment. Cassandra, you aren’t sweet on him are you?”

Josephine snickered, covering her mouth. “If you call constantly teasing and making fun of him, sweet. My word, she must be head over heels for our dear Inquisitor! He’s the only person alive that she’s teased.”

Leliana laughed, her earlier tears all but dried. “Astute observation, Josie. I do believe our dear Cassandra here is falling for our dear Max!”

Cassandra lunged forward and put a hand over Leliana’s mouth to quiet her. “Shh! Alright, you’ve made your point. Now keep your voice down before someone hears you!”

The other two women laughed. Josephine gently pried Cassandra off of Leliana who was still smiling. “Don’t worry, we won’t tell a soul of your embarrassing secret.” Leliana promised.

Cassandra scowled. “It isn’t embarrassing.”

When they stared at her blankly, she relented. “Ugh. Fine. It’s a little embarrassing that the Maker would choose him for me to ‘be sweet’ on. But I know underneath that annoying, childish, rude, idiotic exterior is a kind loving man that has his heart in the right place.”

Leliana snickered. “That’s just like you to romanticize it.”

Cassandra rolled her eyes. “Whatever.” 

Leliana turned to Josephine. “So how about our visitor from another world?”

Josephine fanned her face, suddenly getting a little too warm for comfort. “What about him?”

Leliana grinned. “Oh, nothing. It just seems like you two have been seeing a lot of each other recently. I must admit though, Shepard is a very handsome looking man. If I were you, I’d make my move soon before someone else scoops him up.”

Josephine reddened. “I-...Why did we start talking about this?”

Cassandra chuckled. “Because we started talking to Leliana about Aiden and so she gave us a taste of our own medicine.”

Leliana shrugged playfully. “It’s a gift.”

John hated the Fallow Mire. With a burning passion. He’d go so far as to say he hated the place almost as much as he hated Reapers. 

They had reached the Mire two days ago, leaving the horses with a farm a few miles away and continuing on foot. The terrain would have been difficult for the horses to get through. Which should have warned John that that meant it’d be extra difficult for humans. 

His shoes were caked in mud only after the first twenty minutes of walking around in the muck. Granted, he had been expecting that in a place with Mire in the name, but even still. 

The constant rain pelting them didn’t help matters either. It made Pragia look dry, and that planet rained almost year round. 

With the constant rain clouds overhead, the sun had all but vanished, casting the Mire in darkness. Not to mention, the whole place was creepy. It gave off an eerie vibe, as if the very place was warming you to steer clear. Remnants of flooded huts dotted the landscape and the few trees that could be seen, were either half dead or half sunk under a swamp of mud and sloshy water. 

Why anyone would willingly camp out in a place like this was behind John’s understanding. 

Luckily though, the Mire wasn’t as big as it first appeared as they eventually found the Inquisition’s base camp hidden amongst some flooded buildings. The place looked to have been a small community at one point.

A cheery dwarf met them as they finally sloshed their way to the camp, which was luckily an inch or two above the muddy mess.

The dwarf raised an eye at John as they reached her. “Who’s the new guy?” She asked Max as the others quickly moved under one of the flaps the scouts had put up in an attempt to protect them from the rain. 

Max nodded in greeting. “Harding, this is John Shepard. Shepard, this is Scout Harding. John here is um. Let’s just say he’s a new member of the Inquisition and our little inner circle. He’s from far away.”

John titled his head down to both nod to the dwarf and to pour the water on his cloak off his head. 

Harding grinned pleasantly. “Nice to meet you.” She turned back to Max. “And thank you for coming. Maybe you can solve this mess.”

“What happened?” Max asked her as John took the time to study her. Harding was, of course, a dwarf so she barely came up to his chest but she seemed highly capable. She had brown hair tied into a bun and greenish eyes. A thin scar went across her left cheek, almost hiding among a host of small freckles. She wore typical Inquisition scout armor and had a shortbow slung over her shoulder and a dagger sheathed at her side. She spoke, taking him away from his observations.

“Our missing patrols are being held hostage by Avvar. Barbarians from the mountains.” She said.

Max almost snickered in response. “What are they doing in a bog?”

Harding shrugged. “That’s the thing. Their leader...he wants them to fight you. Because you’re the Herald of Andraste.”

Max snorted. “What do they have against Andraste?”

“Well...The Avvar think there are gods in nature. As in, the sky had a god, and the forest. The Avvar say you’re claiming to be sent by one, and they’ll challenge the will of your god with their own.”

Huh. Sounds familiar. John thought.

Harding scowled. “ I think their leader’s just a boastful little prick that wants to brag he killed you.”

Max chuckled. “Should I autograph something for him before he tries to behead me?”

Harding’s scowl turned into a smirk. “They think reading is for the weak. You know, scholars, lowlanders, Orlesian peasants. That kind of thing. But getting to our troops won’t be easy. You’ll have to fight your way through undead—. I hope you aren’t squeamish about undead people.”

Max sighed. “Does no one in Ferelden burn their dead? Ah, it doesn’t matter. I’m not letting the Avvar butcher our people.”

Harding smiled fondly at him. “I appreciate it. The Avvar are holed up in the castle on the other side of the Fallow Mire. Maker willing, the Inquisition’s people are still alive. If you need any help, I’ll be here for a couple days before I return to Skyhold for my next assignment.”

Max nodded his thanks as she moved over to where the others were, probably to say hello. 

Max turned to John and grinned at him. “I hope you don’t mind fighting the undead.”

John snorted with laughter. “Please. I’ve been swarmed by husks and Thorian creepers before. A few walking corpses aren’t going to faze me.”

Max frowned. “Oh the corpses aren’t what you should be worried about. It’s the demons that usually come with them that you should be on guard about. Like the despair demons.”

John chuckled then silently cursed as the action allowed a pool of water to fall down his cloak and onto his face. “Despair demons? What, is there a demon for every feeling? Next thing I know, you’ll be telling me there is a demon for laziness.”

Max shook his own cloak, letting the water run off it. “That would be a sloth demon.”

John groaned. “Of course. Let’s just get this over with before I catch hypothermia from this rain.”

“Hypo-what?” Asked Max.

John shook his head as he moved to join the others by the tents. “Never mind.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER TWENTY

“Oh look. A creepy looking pillar. Let’s all go investigate and then be shocked when it inevitably does something bad.” Hawke said as the group approached a pillar on the way south, towards the visible castle far off in the distance. The pillar had a beacon on top of it, with green fire casting a dim light around it. At its base was an unlit brazier. 

Max sighed, giving the bearded man a sidelong glance. “Hawke, nothing bad is going to happen because we checked out a random pillar.”

Evelyn nodded her head. “Yeah, the worst that’s going to happen is we get a nice trail marker to know how to get back to the camp.”

Hawke snorted, bringing his weapons out as they walked cautiously to the pillar. “Trust me: anytime anyone investigates anything creepy like that pillar, something bad happens. Usually an ambush.”

John brought his own blade out, the blade hissing in the air. “I’m with Hawke. I’ve been ambushed enough times to know when something is about to go down. And that pillar has ambush vibes all over it.”

Hawke made a there you go gesture to Max as they neared the brazier but Max ignored him. Evelyn stepped up and lit the brazier, illuminating the surrounding area in the green light. 

They waited a minute, expecting something to happen but nothing did. Max laughed, turning to Hawke and John. “See? Nothing happened. Just like I said.”

John groaned, nodding to the water around the slight hill the pillar was standing on. Max turned back to the water and cursed as a dozen or so figures were slowly rising from the muck. Their flesh was molted and decaying, often with it simply falling off as the dead walked again. They carried old rusting weapons and the closer they got, their tattered faces could be seen. Their eyes had long since decayed so there was nothing in their eye sockets and yet they still somehow knew where John and the others were. Their jaws were unhinged, hanging loosely from their skulls as they gave off moans and soft whimpers. They reminded John of husks except you could still tell they had at one been been alive. 

Hawke groaned as the group fell in line. “See! I told you! But nooo, nothing bad is going to happen. We aren’t going to get ambushed at all. Bunch of idiots. Aside from you Johnny boy. You’re fine.”

John laughed while Max grunted in annoyance. 

Luckily for them, the undead as a rule, were rather slow. So Varric and Evelyn were able to get rid of several well before they even got close. Unfortunately, the undead made up for what they lacked in speed, with numbers. There must have been at least twenty walking corpses shambling their way towards the group. 

Instead of simply throwing up a bunch of singularities and letting Evelyn and Varric make them extra dead, John was compelled to let them get a little closer as to allow the others a chance for some fun. Besides, it wasn’t like his skills were needed to beat some dead people. So he decided to be somewhat of a bystander this time around. 

Which isn’t to say he didn’t help at all. 

As soon as the undead were within range, Hawke and Varric broke the line to do their own thing. Hawke dove into battle with a cry of glee, hacking and slashing limbs off and heads off of torsos like it was second nature. For such a cheerful guy, he sure did like killing things; especially things that were supposed to already be dead. 

While he did that, Varric stood at his back, Bianca’s song of death taking down anything that moaned. John could have sworn the dwarf was actually humming a song under his breath but he couldn’t quite hear for sure. 

Max and Evelyn for their part, kept the small line and let the undead come to them. At least, for Max’s part. Evelyn simply set the dead on fire, almost instantly burning them to ashes. And anything else that got too close for comfort, Max would cut down expertly. It was a simple and effective strategy. One John guessed was used during their time in that mage tower. 

As for John, he watched everyone’s back. He quietly ‘laid to rest’ a few corpses that had been slowly inching up behind them. 

When the last undead was made dead again, they regrouped at the pillar. 

Max wiped the blood and mud off his stilettos before replacing them on his back. He gave a grin. “See, that wasn’t too bad Hawke. At least it got your blood pumping a little.”

Hawke snorted with laughter. “If I wanted to get my blood pumping I would have just—.”

“Okay! Let’s not go there, Hawke.” Varric interjected before Hawke could finish his thought, much to the gratitude of the others.

Hawke frowned but said nothing.

Max peered at the pillar. “So what do you think that was?” He asked no one in particular.

Evelyn shrugged. “A beacon. Duh. Probably used to draw out the undead so they can be properly killed. Maker, Max, do you not pay any attention at all?” She teased.

Max snickered. “I’m sorry, what was that? I wasn’t listening to you.”

Evelyn laughed, smacking his arm. “Smartass.”

John smiled to himself. It was good to know that wherever the two were, they were still siblings. 

“I say if we come across any more of these things, we light them and take care of the dead so your soldiers don’t have to.” John suggested to Max who nodded in agreement.

They found three more of the beacons as they trudged along, killing demons and spirits as they went. They even encountered one of the Avvar. He was a giant of a man but a peaceful one. One that even helped them fight off the demons that came out of a rift before Max could close it. 

As they neared the castle where the rest of the Avvar and the Inquisition soldiers supposedly were, Varric gave a warning. Before the castle, walking around as if they were guarding the walls, was a horde of undead. Even worse? There appeared to be more constantly climbing out from the bog. 

Hawke growled as he gripped his axes tightly. “Let’s get to it then.”

Max stopped him before he could rush off to fight the corpses. “Not this time, Hawke. There’s too many even for us. We’ll have to find another way into the castle.”

Evelyn snorted. “You really think there will be another way in?”

Max shrugged. “With our luck, probably not.”

John stepped forward, pushing past Hawke and Max. “Allow me. I’ll keep their attention so you all can get inside and close the gates.”

Evelyn eyed the Commander skeptically. “That’s suicide, Shepard.”

John gave a smile. “Don’t worry. I’ve been on plenty of suicide missions. I’ll be fine.”

Evelyn still looked unconvinced. But Max was nodding. 

“Sounds like a plan.”

Hawke chuckled. “So it’s Johnny here against a mini army of undead corpses? You sure?”

Max nodded once more. “If John says he can handle it, he can handle it. Trust me, you haven’t seen him go all out before.”

John raised an eye. “Neither have you.”

Max winced before shrugging. “Anyway. Let’s get going.”

John cleared his throat. “I have to get their attention first.”

Max blinked. “Oh. Right. Well get to it.”

John laughed as he started walking towards the horde. Slowly, he started to run with his Omni blades sliding out ready for battle. His biotics flaring, he shouted and charged right into the middle of the main group of undead, barreling into three of them. On impact, the three were tossed away, almost dissolving from the sheer power of his biotics. As soon as his feet touched the soggy ground, he leaped up before crashing back down with an exploding nova. In an instant, half of the undead were disintegrated. 

Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Max and the others skirt around the outside of the horde and run into the castle. Shortly after, he could hear the sounds of a fight. If he had to guess, they found some of the Avvar inside. He switched his attention back to the undead now closing in on him. For dead people, some of them were surprisingly fast. But it didn’t really matter to him.

For the next few minutes, John was unstoppable. 

Six of them got to him first, swinging their rusty and damaged swords at both his head and his lower torso. He flicked them back with his biotics, then turned to two more that reached him. Ducking under their swipes, he closed the distance and easily sliced their heads off with a soft hiss from his blades. By this time, the smell of burning flesh was prominent. 

In another instant, the rest of the undead were upon him, surrounding him sixty to one. Since his biotics needed some more time to fully recover, he couldn’t pull another explosive nova. Instead, he relied on his blades. 

Like a lean branch waving in the wind, he dodged and sidestepped every sword that was thrust at him. His Omni blades were a constant blur of bright orange light as he sliced his way through the horde of enemies. A few arrows bounced harmlessly off of his armor, his shields doing their job. 

Feeling his biotic strength return, he retracted both his Omni blades and balled his fists up, letting his biotics flow through his whole body. Mirroring Jack on the Collector homeworld, he threw his arms out, expelling an enormous blast of biotic energy out and sending all but a few of the undead flying. None of them rose again after that. 

The few that were left standing were quickly cut down as John finished up. 

By the end of it, he was almost completely covered with the blood and guts of the previously undead now made dead again. Using his biotics to heat up, the guts and blood dissolved off him, dripping to the water underneath him, now more bloody than it was muddy. 

Rolling his shoulders, John turned to the castle. Standing on the ramparts watching him with wide eyes, was Max and the others. They had fought a couple Avvar warriors guarding the inside entrance and then climbed up to the ramparts. There, they found the lever that closed the front gate. But then they had seen John fighting and were almost mesmerized by his skill and sheer ferocity as he fought what must have been close to a hundred corpses. If you count the dozens of reinforcements that had crawled out of the mud halfway through the fight. 

They had just seen Shepard go through a mini army of undead like it was nothing. Like it was as difficult as strolling through a marketplace or a serene forest. 

To put it frankly, they were in awe. Even Hawke was surprised and as egotistical as he was, was willing to admit that Shepard was more than a force to be reckoned with on the battlefield. 

John floated up over the castle walls using his biotics to meet them on the ramparts. “What?” He asked them as he landed softly. 

Max swallowed. “You are terrifying sometimes, you know that Shepard?”

Hawke laughed, slapping John hard across the back. “Maker’s balls was that awesome! You have got to show me how to do all that sometime!” 

John snickered. “I don’t think that’s possible. Or a smart thing to do.”

Hawke grinned. “Oh it’s definitely not a smart thing to do. Just ask Varric.”

Varric shook his head with a smile. “It really isn’t.”

Evelyn fidgeted like she was nervous. “Shepard, do me a favor and remind me of this anytime I feel like setting you on fire or something, please.”

With the initial shock of John’s fight over, the group moved on through the outer castle. Soon, they reached the main hall which was partially crumbling down. At the far end of the hall was the rest of the Avvar, led by one who could only be the leader. The leader bellowed a challenge to Max, his words echoing throughout the hall. “Herald of Andraste! Face me! I am the Hand of Korth himself!”

Aside from the leader who was carrying a huge battle axe, there were four archers standing behind him and a soldier with a great shield out in front. 

Upon seeing the Avvar, Hawke grinned wolfishly. “Finally. Now it’s my turn.” He said before rushing off at the man with the shield. A couple of the archers shot at him but he sidestepped the arrows as if he had seen them coming in slow motion. 

Hawke reaches the soldier and bashed into the man’s shield, nearly forcing it from his grip. Expecting the sword thrust that followed, Hawke jumped back and faster than a snake, darted around to the man’s side and brought one of his axes into the man’s exposed back. The man screamed in pain and rage and tried to turn to face his attacker but Hawke was already bringing his other axe around. With a loud crack, his axe met the man’s skull and he went down without another sound.

Then he realized he was now exposed to the archers. They realized it too for a few seconds later, arrows whizzed by him. Hawke dove behind a column on the side of the hall. 

He listened as two of the archers took a bolt and a fireball and went down. Then leaped out from behind his cover to attack, only to realize that Max was already on it. 

Max had charged at the leader, ducking under the massive battle axe that swung towards his head. He got in close and sank a dagger into the man’s side. But the leader must have been made of iron because he merely grunted in pain and fought harder. With only one stiletto in his hand, and the other still in the chief’s side, he jumped out of the way as the man did an overhead strike. Had the blow landed, Max would have been cleaved in two. 

Stepping in close once more, Max stabbed the Avvar in his chest two times before backing up. With a roar, the Avvar warrior lunged forward, intending to catch Max off guard. Instead, Max rolled under his lunge and sprang back up behind him. He jumped onto the back of the leader and finding a chink in his armor, sank his stiletto deep into the man’s neck. 

Gurgling blood, the Avvar leader fell to one knee, clutching his bleeding neck. Sighing, he fell facedown in the dirt, with Max still clinging to his back. 

John meanwhile, was searching for the missing soldiers as the others fought the Avvar. Finding a locked side door, he used his blades to cut the lock off and open it. 

Inside was about a dozen Inquisition soldiers. Some were nursing wounds but nothing too life threatening. 

“I found them!” John shouted to the others as they recollected themselves and came over. 

Max peered into the room and waved hello at the soldiers. Those fit to stand, bowed deeply. “Inquisitor. See, I told you he would find us.” One of them said.

Then as John watched, someone in the back of room squealed and pushed their way forward. She was an elf, that much was clear. Long wavy dark brown hair with blonde streaks in it hung loosely behind her pointy ears. Her eyes were strikingly violent colored, a rarity even back home. Freckles covered her rosy cheeks and John could see a small scar over her lips. Like most elves he had seen so far, she was slim but still well muscled. Her skin was tan, almost as tan as Josephine’s was despite most elves being paler. And even more surprising, she had the body that equaled that of an Asari Matriarch. Her violet eyes glittered cheerfully and John could see a hint of unbridled humor to them. 

The elf flung herself into Max’s arms who stood there dumbfounded. “Maxie!” She cried.

Evelyn groaned in annoyance, smacking her face with her palm. 

Hawke and John looked at each other, blinked, then looked to Max who had somehow slipped out of the elf’s grasp. They both snorted with laughter. “Maxie? Your name is Maxie?” Hawke said, doubling over. 

John laughed harder. “Is it short for Maxilina?”

Max grumbled something under his breath before turned to everyone and sighing. “Uh, everyone, this is Siael. We used to um...be together.”

Varric whistled. “Well, shit. It’s a good thing the Seeker isn’t here. Actually, I take that back. The look on her face would have been priceless.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE

Siael waved to everyone, smiling happily. “Hello, all.”

Max scratched the back of his head nervously. He hadn’t been expecting to ever see her again, least of all out here in the middle of a bog.

“Siael, this is Varric, John, Hawke, and you already know Evelyn.” Max introduced them.

Siael looked over each of them quickly, stopping at John. She batted her eyes, widening her smile as she did so. “Hello there handsome. My, you match Max’s looks.”

Evelyn gagged. “Oh shut up Siael.” 

Siael turned to her, pouting. “Come now, Evelyn. Is that any way to greet an old friend?”

Evelyn crosses her arms, sniffing disdainfully. “We aren’t friends, Siael. You had Max do some bad things when you were together in the wilds.”

Siael frowned. She was horrible at it. “Well I’m sorry. It’s hard to survive when you get kicked out of the family home. But you wouldn’t know.”

Max coughed. “Alright, that’s enough. Let’s just get out of here.”

One of the soldiers stepped forward with a bow. “My Lord Inquisitor, thank you for rescuing us. We can find our way back now easily enough. We’ll meet you back at Skyhold.”

Max nodded as the group of soldiers headed out. 

Siael looked at him quizzically. “Inquisitor? What was that about?”

Max sighed tiredly. “I’ll explain later. For now, let’s get going.”

They then left, heading back to the main camp. The walk back was uneventful and quiet aside from Siael asking Max questions about what was new. But something told John that Siael made Max nervous. His answers were all short and he appeared to just be confused that she was there.

He made a note to ask about her later. For now, he focused on the long journey back to Skyhold. At this point, he’d take the cold mountains over the disgusting mire any day of the week. At least the mountains were dry.

The trip back was also uneventful. Up until the moment they passed through the front gates of Skyhold when they were met by Cassandra. 

The Seeker was smiling at them, happy to see them return safely. Her smile faltered when she saw the gorgeous elf sharing a saddle with Max. She had never been the jealous type or ever though negatively about herself a day in her life. But when she saw how stunning the elf looked and that she was clutching onto Max a little harder than she liked, for a split second she felt inadequate and ugly. Those feelings soon vanished as Max and the elf slung down from his horse with the others doing the same. John however, simply fell from the horse he was sharing with Evelyn. 

He grunted as he hit the ground with about as much grace as a dancing Hanar. Groaning, he got up and tried to ignore the snickers coming from Varric and Hawke. 

Siael looked around in amazement. “This is incredible! Even without a moat. And you said this where you live now?”

Max chuckled and then gulped as he saw Cassandra staring at Siael. It didn’t take a genius to realize that chances are, the two would not like each other. 

“Who is this, Herald?” Cassandra asked him. 

Siael seemed to have just noticed that Cassandra was there and smiled at her. “I’m Siael. I’m the Inquisitor’s lover.”

Cassandra choked, taking a step back in complete surprise. “Wha—?” She was able to say.

Max groaned, hurrying to correct the elf. “Ex lover. A long time ago.”

Siael laughed. “Yeah, because four years is a long time ago.”

Evelyn covered her mouth, doing her best to not vomit. “For the Maker’s sake, stop talking!”

Siael grinned. “Don’t worry, we’re all adults here.”

Hawke nodded eagerly. “Yeah, let the pretty elf talk.”

Max groaned, knowing full well that he had lost control over the conversation.

John laughed, deciding to leave before he learned too much about Max and his relationship with Siael. 

He made a beeline to his room and the bath he so desperately needed. 

He reached his room and immediately stripped off his armor. Then he walked into the side room which acted as the bathroom. Surprisingly, Thedas had a simple form of plumbing. It was probably magic but John wasn’t complaining. All he knew was that in order to take a hot bath, you had to place some type of magical rune into the water. 

The bath was designed simply. It looked just like a very small underground pool that was in the corner of the room. It had a window on the opposite side, letting in enough sun to naturally light up the place.

John wasted no time stripping and easing down into the cool water. He hadn’t put in the rune so the water was a nice cool temperature. 

As relaxing as the bath was, he missed his shower back on the Normandy. Especially the water jets. Those did wonders on all his usual aches.

He sat in the water, enjoying the chance to relax after the long journey. In the stillness, he let his mind wander back to the Milky Way. 

He had been in Thedas for a few months now. He wondered about his friends back home. How they were doing. If they had all survived the Reapers. And if they had forgiven him for disappearing as he did. 

Heh, knowing them, they’re out there looking for me. Especially Liara and Garrus.

His thoughts went to those two: the two that had been closest to him. Garrus was and always will be like a brother to him, constantly joking around with him but at the same time, looking out for him. And Liara was...Liara was Liara. For a while there, he had thought that she might have wanted to be closer than friends but over time...he didn’t know. She became the Shadow Broker and then the Reapers came and...Well the fate of the galaxy was a little more pressing than romance. 

But now, looking back on his actions, he probably should have looked for romance. It might have made him happier during that horrible time. 

Here in Thedas though, he felt like he had another chance at something. What that something was, he didn’t have a clue. Maybe a chance at having somewhat of a normal life. Or just to happily help out and not have the weight of the entire galaxy on his shoulders.

After a nice long bath, he got dressed and headed downstairs. He was walking past the door to Josephine’s office when he heard laughter coming from within. Curious, he stepped inside. 

Leliana and Josephine were at the ambassador’s desk, talking about some noble or another. Josephine was writing something as she sat while Leliana was absentmindedly looking through a book. Not wanting to intrude, John stood back, giving them some privacy so that it wasn’t blatantly obvious that he was listening in to their conversation.

Josephine stifled another laugh. “And what else did Lady Forsythia day?”

Leliana’s mouth twitched in a grin. “That she’d rather drown herself than help the Inquisition.”

“Anything else?” Josephine asked.

“She said she’d have us ‘flogged alive’ if we allied with her brother.”

Josephine tilted her head. “That does sound like her.”

Leliana snickered, closing the book. “Cheer up, Josie. We at least have her attention.”

Josephine raised an eye at her old friend. “You always do find the brighter side of things.”

Leliana noticed John standing there and nodded to him before she walked off, smiling. 

Josephine smiled when she saw him, wanting to rise and hug him hello but ultimately deciding against the idea. Instead, she simply smiled a greeting.

John walked over to stand before her desk and grinned at her. “So Josie, huh?”

Josephine looked confused for a moment before giving a chuckle. “Ha, yes. Leliana has called me that ever since we first met. I’m not quite sure if it’s a nickname or her codename for me honestly.”

John laughed. “It could be both, knowing her. Anyway, I hope I didn’t interrupt anything.”

Josephine shook her head. “No, not at all. We were just discussing some business. We are in the midst of cementing an alliance with Lady Forsythia of Nevarra.” She moved a strand of hair out of her eyes. “It’s become a somewhat...delicate task.”

John raised an eye. “Should I start standing guard outside your door now?”

Josephine snickered softly. “That should be unnecessary, Commander. I persuaded her from sending soldiers when she learned we’d struck an accord with a brother she’s feuding with. Lady Forsythia...simply employs a colorful manner of speech.” Josephine said, sitting back and crossing her hands. 

“You’re rather good natured about threats of death and dismemberment.” Snorted John.

She smirked at him. He clearly had no idea how to handle nobility. But then again, she reasoned, he was most likely coming at it from a soldier’s point of view. 

“They are chiefly bluster, Commander. Most of them that is.” She stood up from her chair, walking around to the side. “But I confess I do miss my staff from the embassy in Antiva. It was always useful to discuss the days visitors with them.”

John smiled warmly. “Well now that I’m back from the Fallow Mire, I have nothing but time. If you’d like to review things with me. Get it off your chest.”

Josephine held her hands at her waist, surprised at the offer. Most people aside from Leliana never willingly discussed visitors with her. She even had to practically force Max to just talk to her about documents he had to sign.

“I wouldn’t wish to impose.” She politely declined. She didn’t want to bore him.

But he shook his head, chuckling at her. “If it had been imposing, I wouldn’t have offered.”

Seeing the sense in his words, she relented. “Well…I admit there are a few potential alliances it would be good to discuss…” She said as they naturally moved somewhere more private.

“— right on the parlor floor. In front of everyone at the soirée!” Josephine exclaimed as they stood on a balcony looking over the mountaintops. The two had been talking for hours and Josephine was in the middle of more or less, gossiping. But John didn’t mind. He enjoyed her company.

Josephine shook her head. “Who does such a thing in front of their guests?”

John snickered. “The Duke of Kellington, apparently.”

The Antiva sighed. “And then there’s Cole’s lurking. It frightens our guests half to death. Lord Genart still won’t respond to our letters!” She looked out at the surrounding mountains. “And Sera! Can she not find a single overshirt without mustard stains on it? Then there’s Dorian. The man refuses to take anything seriously unless it suits his whim. Not to mention…” she paused, looking up at the sky. “Oh, goodness. Has it been an hour already?”

John couldn’t help but let out a long laugh, causing her to stare at him, confused. “Two and a half hours, I think, but no one’s counting.”

Josephine’s cheeks reddened and she looked down in embarrassment. “Oh, dear. I didn’t intend to go on for so long. You must think me quite the gossip.”

John gave a slight bow. “Spending time with such an engaging woman in never unpleasant, Lady Montilyet. And besides, no one has stories like yours.”

Josephine's already red cheeks got even redder as she blushed hard. She found that she had trouble meeting his eyes. “Goodness. I’m...well, I’m glad I haven’t wasted your day.” She cleared her throat. “Well, I’ve taken up quite enough do your time already. Until next time, John.” She said with a bow before walking away and leaving John to look out at the mountains. 

He blinked, surprised at himself. Did I just flirt with Josephine? More importantly, did that just work?

Chapter Text

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO

“For the last time Sera, no, I’m not going to tell you what sex is like with Siael. Now stop asking.” Max said annoyingly as he sat in the Herald’s Rest. Ever since they had returned from the Fallow Mire, his previous relationship with Siael was the topic on everyone’s lips. Much to the annoyance of Max. He wished people would drop it, especially since it was several years ago. 

Sera gave a snort. “You’re either going to tell me or you’re going to tell me after pranks. Wait—don’t tell me! I want to do pranks.”

Max rolled his eyes, taking a sip from his ale. “Oh please. We all know I can outprank you.”

Dorian snickered from where he sat. “He’s right, Sera. Our dear Max here isn’t just the Inquisitor, he’s the king of pranks.”

Max nodded. “See? Even Dorian agrees with me.”

Sera stuck out her tongue at the two men. “Pfft! Just cuz magey over there said so doesn’t mean shite.”

Max chuckled. “Keep telling yourself that.”

Sera glared at him. “That’s it. Someone is getting spiders in their bed.”

Max frowned. “Spiders are off limits. I hate spiders.”

John, who was off to the side, laughed. “Really? You’re afraid of spiders?”

Max nodded enthusiastically. “Damn right I am. Especially the dwarf sized ones. I loathe having to kill those creepy bastards.”

John shook his head, smiling. “Well then you would pass out if you saw a Thresher Maw.”

Bull finished chugging down a tankard of ale and dropped it onto the table. Whatever he was drinking, was starting to affect his perception. “There’s that word again. You’ve said that before, haven't you? What is it?”

John grinned. “A Thresher Maw? They’re basically giant man eating worms. Back where I come from, there’s a planet called Tuchanka which is full with them. Even the smallest of them could swallow a building whole.”

Max shivered, getting chills from imagining an insect that big. “Great. There goes any sleep I might have gotten tonight.”

Sera laughed. “Get it? Cuz you already have those demon things in your dreams.”

Max stilled as Dorian, John, and Bull cursed under their breaths at Sera’s slip. 

“How do you know about those?” Max asked icily.

Sera blinked, caught off guard by the question. When she faltered, Bull answered for her. 

“When you were passed out after Haven. You had an episode and after Evelyn calmed you down, she told us about your nightmares and their origin. She made us swear that we wouldn’t let you know we knew unless you told us yourself.” The Qunari said.

Max took a deep breath. “Not to take away how from how angry I am right now, but that last thing you said was confusing.”

Bull snickered nervously, unsure whether Max joking was a good sign or not. He got his answer when Max stood up from his chair abruptly and left the tavern. 

Sera went to go apologize but Bull shook his head. “No,” he said sternly. “Just let him be. No need to make it worse that you let it slip.”

Sera scowled. “Well someone has to talk to the butt. Otherwise he’ll just be mad. Maybe the Seeker?”

Dorian grimaced. “Ehh maybe not the Seeker. She’s still upset about the whole thing with Siael.”

John grunted as he stood up. “I’ll go talk to him. I have some experience with ptsd.”

Sera laughed. “What? Pissed?”

John grinned at the elf. “P.T.S.D. Post traumatic stress disorder?” He said looking around at the others. When they stared back at him, he realized that they must not know what he was talking about. “That’s what people back home would say Max suffers from. Freaking out or getting stressed because of something bad that happened in the past.”

When they nodded in understanding at his simple explanation, John hurried out of the tavern to catch up with Max. Luckily, he didn’t have to search for the man as he was just sitting on the ledge overlooking the lower courtyard. 

John quietly joined Max, who didn’t look up from watching a few scouts playing cards down below. 

Neither spoke for several minutes. John thought it best to let Max be the one to start. He knew from experience that it wasn’t always easy to talk about these type of things.

Finally, Max spoke up. “No one understands. None of you get what it’s like. To not be able to sleep without going back to that blasted Tower. To not return to the same dream over and over again, night after night. To wake up screaming and crying, in a puddle of sweat. All because of something that happened ten years ago. To suffer from endless nightmares for that long. None of you understand what it’s like.” Max was on the verge of tears, which didn’t surprise John. 

Of all people, John knew how others treated leaders like Max. To the commoner, Max was larger than life. He wasn’t a man but a hero. But John knew that that was never the case. Heroes aren’t these divine beings that are above everyone else; they’re people. People that have hurts and regrets just like the people that look up to them.

John was silent for a moment before responding. “Actually Max, I do,” When Max looked up at him, John continued softly. “I understand what it’s like Max. To wake up in a cold sweat from the same dream every time you close your eyes. Dreading falling asleep because of what that brings. I know.”

“How could you?” Max scoffed. “You didn’t almost die from an abomination clawing your chest open.”

John’s eyes narrowed. “No, I didn’t. But I did die.”

Max chuckled. “Bullshit.”

John looked at him, deadly serious. And something told Max that he wasn’t lying. 

“A few years ago, my ship was attacked and blew up. Most of my crew were able to escape but not me. I stayed behind helping a friend escape. And as my friend was escaping, my ship exploded. I died from the blast. But I guess the world still needed me because my body was recovered. For two years, I was just meat and tubes on an operating table. I was rebuilt from the ground up. Can you imagine that? Dying and being dead for two years. Losing two years of your life? I still have nightmares of the explosion and of my air failing, gasping for breath until there’s none left,” John said, placing a hand on his friend’s shoulder. “Look. I know it’s hard to believe but having these nightmares and this fear of demons is nothing to be ashamed of. It just makes you human. And personally, I think that if the Inquisition knew of your nightmares and of your struggles, it would only respect you more. I was like you for a while. I thought my nightmares were a weakness until one of my closest friends showed me that I was wrong; that it was alright.”

Max sniffed, wiping his eyes and stopping the tears before they fell. “Well, shit. When you say it like that, it makes all my issues look like nothing. You were really...dead? How in the world did you get rebuilt from being dead? Blood magic?”

John laughed. “Magic wasn’t involved. There was a lot of blood however, so I’m told. But honestly, I don’t know all the specifics. I just know I was brought back with lots and lots of science.”

Max’s brow bunched up. “Science?”

John grinned. “I’ll explain later. But be prepared. I’ll need a good couple hours to explain the basics.”

Max winced, looking up at the night sky. “Yeah, I’m going to have to pass on that. I have much better things to do with my time.”

John raised an eye. “You mean like pranking people?”

Max tapped his nose. “Why of course. I mean, I am the king of pranks afterall.”

Liara rubbed the sleep from her eyes as she made her way from her quarters to the med bay to see Doctor Chakwas. Apparently, she had some important news for her about John. It was probably just to tell her that the scientists were making progress on where John went or some minor detail they figured out. 

It had been weeks since they found his last location and to be honest, Liara was getting tired of all these small check ups on how things were going. She wanted results, not updates. 

She opened the door to the med bay and stepped inside. Chakwas was at her desk, looking over some files of something. 

Liara yawned. “You has something for me, Doctor Chakwas?”

Chakwas swiveled around in her chair, nodding enthusiastically. “I just got word a few minutes ago and I thought you should be the first one to know. I think you’ll be happy to hear it.”

Liara sighed tiredly, wishing she could go back to sleep. “Unless they’ve found where he is, I doubt anything will make me happy.”

Chakwas simply smiled. “See, that’s the thing. While they haven’t figured out where he is, they tell me that they’ve figured out how he disappeared. And how to follow him.” 

Liara’s heart skipped a beat at the news, as her mind raced with possibilities. “Goddess…” she whispered. If what Chakwas said was true, then it meant they could launch a rescue. They could bring Shepard back.

Chakwas seemed to guess what Liara was thinking, as she nodded in agreement. “From what the scientists say and to answer the question I know you are asking yourself, yes. It is possible to go to where Shepard went. But…”

Liara frowned. “There’s always a but. What is it?”

“But...they aren’t one hundred percent sure that getting back is possible. Not yet at least.” Chakwas said solemnly. 

Liara swallowed the lump forming in her throat. “I understand. Thank you, Doctor, for letting me know.” Liara said with a bow before exiting the room. 

Chakwas stared after the Asari. During the years she had known Shepard, he had become a dear friend. Not only that, but she had begun thinking of him as the son she never had. She had watched him come into his own, watched him become the hero the galaxy desperately needed. And through it all, she had watched how Liara treated him and acted around him. In fact, everyone had. It’s clear to everyone that Liara loves Shepard. At least, it was clear to everyone but Shepard. 

Chakwas smiled. Sure, Shepard was known to be quite dense. Maybe even one of the densest men alive. But she knew he wasn’t blind. She knew that Liara’s affection was never lost on Shepard. He was aware of the close bond that was between them, but she knew that he was never quite sure what that bond meant. 

Chakwas chuckled, turning back to her desk. Shepard was a natural born leader, one that inspired everyone around him to do their best and to strive for greatness. He was a deadly biotic soldier, damn near unkillable on the battlefield. An expert tactician and as quick with his mind as he was with his feet. He was empathetic and kind, understanding and merciful as well as cold and calculating when the need arrived. He could put a room of angry people at rest with his good nature and charming wit that seemed to sneak up on you. Shepard was good at making others feel at ease and work together for a cause. He was good at reading the room, so to say. But one thing Shepard was not good at, was reading the hearts of those closest to him. 

Doctor Chakwas laughed to herself. Then shook her head, giving a small sigh as she went back to her notes. “Ah, John. What have you gotten yourself into now?”

Which, strangely enough, was the same question John was asking himself as he helped Max saddle up. Max and Hawke thought it best to get to Crestwood as soon as possible to find Hawke’s Grey Warden friend before someone else did. John didn’t know anything about that but he still volunteered to tag along. As nice as relaxing at Skyhold was, he knew that being out in the field would do the most good. Besides, he was an explorer at heart and wanted to see as much of Thedas as he could. 

Apart from Max, Hawke, and himself, Sera and Cassandra were going. Cassandra had decided that she would be coming, if only to make sure that no one did anything stupid. While she definitely trusted that John was mature, she knew from experience that letting Max and Sera go off on their own was begging for trouble. And she knew enough about Hawke from Varric to know that asking Hawke to be mature was like asking a fennec to be a dragon.

“So tell us where again where your Warden contact will be hiding?” Cassandra asked Hawke as the group started off on their way. It was going to be a shorter journey than the Mire had been but still a long one. They would stick to the main roads, going around the tip of Lake Calenhad. 

Hawke gave a grin. “All I know is that it will be some sort of cave. But don’t worry. There’s only hundreds of cave systems near Crestwood so I imagine it won’t take too long to find the right one.”

Max snorted. “Great. These things never want to be easy, do they?”

John laughed. “No, they seldom are.”

Sera snickered. “Right because easy would be too...easy. Right?”

Max chuckled, nodding to Hawke as they rode. “Who’s this Warden buddy of yours anyway? Do we know who they are?”

Hawke laughed. “The Seeker might.”

Cassandra frowned. “I will?”

Hawke shrugged. “Maybe you won’t. I don’t know. But I can tell you one thing, Cassandra, you are going to love them.”

Cassandra grunted. “Whoever it is, if they are anything like you or Max, I highly doubt it.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE

The atmosphere in the group was sensitive to say the least as they traveled along the main road, about halfway to Crestwood.

Two days prior, Max and Sera had made the mistake of talking about Siael which in turn, made Cassandra irritable. She disliked the elf on principle at this point and any mention of her caused her mood to turn sour. Unfortunately for the group, she had overheard the two whispering about Siael and so now Cassandra was in a bad mood. And if Cassandra was in a bad mood, that meant that no one wanted to make her mood worse so they all shut up. Even if it made everything a little tense.

Surprisingly enough, it was Sera that owned up to her mistake. 

The group had made camp and Hawke and Max had both gone to sleep. John was keeping watch a few yards away, leaving Sera and Cassandra alone at the campfire.

Cassandra was staring into the dimming fire when Sera cleared her throat. “Sorry.” 

Cassandra looked up from the fire in surprise. “What was that?”

“I said I’m sorry, you daft tit,” Sera grumbled. “For talking about the other miss elfy when you clearly don’t like her. So, I’m sorry.” 

Cassandra was taken aback. She’d have never guessed Sera would ever apologize to anyone , much less her. It was sort of weird, actually.

“It’s fine, Sera. I’m over it.” Cassandra said, hoping it would end this odd interaction.

Sera shook her head. “It isn’t. I accidentally hurt your feelings or whatever.”

Cassandra raised an eye. “My feelings?”

Sera snorted. “Yeah. Cuz you like Max. And you jealous of her cuz she’s been with him and you want to be with him. Shut it. I know. I seen the looks you give him, seen you checking him out. You tease him and make fun of him but you like him underneath that armor. His armor too.”

Cassandra grunted with disgust. “As if I would ever…” She faltered when she saw Sera’s knowing look. She realized that nothing she said would convince the elf of otherwise. 

She groaned. She had to face facts one day. Those facts being that she did indeed, like Max. Far more than she ever let on. But she didn’t fully know why. All she knew was that the longer she knew him, the more he brought down her walls. The more she found his childlike but honorable personality charming. The more she found herself studying his body and the more she found herself admiring him. 

She would never admit it to anyone but she was slowly falling for the idiot. Maker save me.

When she didn’t say anything more, Sera grinned at her. “Don’t worry. I won’t tell anyone. It’ll be our little secret.” The elf said with a tap to her nose. 

Cassandra sighed, rubbing her temple. I’m doomed. 

They reached Crestwood less than a week later. Crestwood itself was just barely an improvement from the Fallow Mire. It was still rainy and constantly dark, but at least it was above ground. 

They reached the forward camp and were met by a friendly face. As the others checked out the camp, Max said hello to Scout Harding, who looked relieved to see him. “Good to see you safe, Inquisitor. We’ve got trouble ahead.” She said blatantly.

Max snickered. “If you’re on edge, I should alert the entire Inquisition then.”

Harding shrugged. “Or, increase my hazard pay. That’s an option.”

Max laughed but stopped when she didn’t laugh with him. “Are things that bad?” He asked with a nervous chuckle. 

Harding gestured for him to follow and he followed her to the edge of camp. They had made camp at a giant lake’s edge. And in the middle of that lake, Max could clearly see the free light emitting from the water. Which meant that there was a rift in the water. 

Max coughed. “Oh,” was all he could say.

“Crestwood was the site of a flooded years ago during the Blight,” Harding explained. “It’s not the only rift in the area, but after it appeared, corpses started walking out of the lake.”

Max groaned. Not more undead.

Harding noticed his groan and smirked. “You’ll have to fight through them if you want to get to the where Ser Hawke’s Grey Warden friend is hiding. But you’re probably really good at fighting undead after the Mire, aren’t you?”

Max sighed in annoyance. “About as good as anyone can be. Ah, why can’t the bad guys, demons, and undead take a day off every now and then? Instead of making us fight them all the time.”

Harding laughed. “The world would crumble to dust before you ran out of ills to fight. But maybe someone in Crestwood can tell you how to get to the rift in the lake. Maker knows they’ll want help.”

Max nodded his thanks as Harding bowed slightly. “Good luck, and please be safe. I’d hate to have to return to Leliana and tell her you got skewered by a dead guy.”

Max snickered, waving her off. “Yeah, yeah.”

He joined the others among the tents and they all looked to him, knowing he would tell them the plan of action now that they were in Crestwood. 

He swallowed. He still wasn’t used to being in charge and having people look to him for answers or orders. If it was only up to him, he’d be perfectly fine following Cassandra or John’s lead out in the field. They were more experienced than him at giving orders, especially John who from what he had told him, had fought in wars. 

He met John’s eyes and the other man gave a small, almost unnoticeable nod. Fueled by his friend’s confidence in him, Max cleared his throat and began explaining the situation. 

“Before we start looking for the Grey Warden, we need to head to the village of Crestwood and see what we can do to help the people there. There’s a rift in the lake that’s causing the drowned that died in a flood during the Blight to come back. So we’ll figure out a way to get to the rift, close it, and then we will do what we originally came here to do. But the people of Crestwood come first.” Max said to the group who all nodded, seeing the sense in what he said.

Max would have given them a few minutes to prepare but seeing that they were already ready, they headed out a couple of minutes later. 

They walked along the dirt road besides the water’s edge. Sera snorted, looking out over the water. “Stupid. It’s in a lake.”

Hawke snickered. “Anyone feel like swimming to it? No?”

Pretty soon, they heard the sounds of a fight going on further up the road. They picked up their pace and reached a crossroad. Two Wardens were protecting a dark haired elf from undead. The group bolted into action with Max leading the way. 

Upon recognizing their armor, the Wardens were surprised to see the Inquisitor rushing to their aid. 

Max came up behind one of the shambling corpses and cut the head off of it. Cassandra bashed the head of another with her shield, reducing its head to a splattered mess. Sera let fly a couple arrows at one that was trying to get behind the Wardens and the elf. It fell back down with the arrows jutting out from its chest. John practically disintegrated a few corpses with his biotics as Hawke hacked another to pieces. Within a minute or two, the undead were no longer a problem. The two Wardens turned to the elf, checking to make sure she was okay. With the danger having passed, she fled back to a cabin which was further down the road. 

The Wardens turned to Max and the others, giving a short bow. The Warden who was a warrior, stepped forward to shake Max’s hand as the other one, an archer, nodded. 

“The Grey Wardens thank you for your aid, Inquisitor.” The warrior said.

Max grinned. “It was no trouble. Will you stay to help fight the undead here?” He asked.

The Warden shook his head sadly. “My orders forbid it. Crestwood was only a detour. If the Inquisition can help, I beg you to do what you can. The villagers have already lost too many.”

Cassandra frowned. “And what were you doing in Crestwood?”

The warrior shifted his feet. “A Warden is wanted for questioning. We heard they had passed through here, but the villagers know nothing. They have troubles enough.”

Max eyed the man curiously. “What have you been told about this rogue Warden?” He asked in hopes of gleaming some information about Hawke’s mystery Warden friend.

Again, the man shook his head. “Warden-Commander Clarel ordered their capture. I can say no more than that. I hope they come with us peacefully if we find them. I have no desire to die fighting a fellow Warden. I hear fighting them is suicide. Anyway, we should be off. Be well Inquisitor.” The Warden said before he and his companion left, heading in the direction Max and the others had just come from. Once they were a far enough distance away, Max scratched his head. “Neither of those Wardens mentioned a new leader. I don’t think they’re part of Corypheus’s plot to seize the Order.”

Sera rolled her eyes. “Right. Because they would have said?”

Max turned to Hawke. “I hope your friend has answers for us.”

Hawke smiled. “Oh I’d take anything from them with a grain of salt.”

Max groaned. Hawke was as forthcoming as ever.

They continued on the road until they neared the village. John shouted a warning. “Undead by the gate!” He shouted as he charged off so there was really no reason why the others had to hurry after him. After seeing the man plow through nearly a hundred or more Venatori at Haven, no one was ever actually worried about him during a fight. And this was no exception. Shepard easily dispatched the bunch of undead harassing the few people guarding the gate to the village. They stared in wonder as Max and the others joined Shepard and passed them into the village. 

Crestwood itself was a simple small village. Houses were made of wood with grass thatch roofs. A short stone path led up to where the mayor lived assumingly. Higher still, was an old watch tower. There were few people wandering about as most were barricading themselves in their homes, terrified for their lives. Until recently, of course, this was just a fishing village after all and so no one was used to corpses attacking them. 

Max led the way up to the mayor’s house. He swung open the door, surprised that the mayor hadn’t barred up the place. 

The mayor, a man with dark hair tied into a ponytail and a nervous look about him, turned around and jumped when he saw Max. “The Inquisitor?” The man almost sounded worried that the Inquisitor himself was here. 

Max raised an eye. Only someone that was hiding something would be worried when someone else showed up to help. 

“Mayor Dederick of Crestwood village,” Dederick said with a bow. “At your service, despite everything. Are you...here to stop the undead?”

John nodded. “Of course we are.”

Max eyed the mayor. “The undead are appearing because of a rift in the lake. How can I get to it?”

Dederick frowned. “The light in the lake? Its coming from the caves below Old Crestwood. Darkspawn flooded it ten years ago during the Blight. It wiped out the village, killing the refugees we took in.”

Something about what he said didn’t seem right with Max but he chose to keep quiet about it for now. Instead, he asked about the dam he had seen. “I saw a dam. If we use it to drain the lake, I can get to that Fade rift.”

Dederick looked even more mention at the mention of the dam. “Drain the—There must be some other way!”

“We are trying to help,” Cassandra said softly. “The Inquisitor is the only one who can close the rifts.”

Dederick sighed. “You’d have to evict the bandits in the old fort to use the dam. I can’t ask you to risk your life.”

Max nodded. “Crestwood won’t last much longer. I don’t want to leave without doing what I can.” Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Cassandra and John nodding in approval of his words. 

“I…” Dederick sighed, relenting. “I suppose it must come to this,” he handed Max a key. “This key unlocks the gate to the dam controls past the fort. The rift must be in the caves under Old Crestwood. But Inquisitor...I would not linger there.”

Hawke grinned. “Great. So now we are fighting bandits. Well, at least it should be fun.”

“If you follow the main road, you’ll come to the fort soon enough. Good luck.” Dederick said, ushering them out of his home and back out into the light drizzle. 

Sera smiled wolfishly, clutching her bow. “Alright! Let’s go put some bandits out of their banditing misery.” She said excitedly. It was always fun to kill bandits preying on the helpless. 

As they got closer to the fort, which was huge and silhouetted against the rain clouds, Max looked at the fort and then around at the surroundings. He was formulating a plan of attack when Cassandra shrugged her shield off of her back. “There’s the keep the major talked about, and the bandits.”

John studied the keep. “Archers on the ramparts. Good defenses. They’d be hard to pry out.”

Hawke grinned as he brandished his axes around. “Then lets go kick down the front door.”

Max cleared his throat. “Or, we just sneak in through the back door.”

When the others looked at him oddly, he explained. “Think about it. Every fort like this always has some secret passage in and out of the walls for emergencies. So all we have to do is find this back door, sneak into the keep, and take the bandits by surprise. Or kill them all stealthy without ever having to be drawn into a full fledged fight.”

Sera crossed her arms, frowning. “And how are you so smart about this?”

Max gave a light chuckle. “This won’t be the first fort I’ve snuck into. I’ve snuck into several, not counting my family’s one in Ostwick.”

Cassandra raised an eye. “Why would you have to sneak into your own family’s keep?”

Max coughed. “Nevermind that. Let’s go look for a way into this keep.”

Cassandra pit the matter on pause but this talk of Max sneaking into his own family’s property would be continued later. She made a note of it in her mind to press him for more information at a later time. 

After what felt like hours of searching, they finally found the back entrance, like Max said they would. Seeing how he was apparently used to sneaking into heavily armed forts, he led the way, killing giant spiders as they went. They reached a ladder and after climbing up it and into an obvious side room, Max peered out of the room. 

From what he could see, there were only a few guards on duty. The bandits most likely didn’t think to post more as they didn’t think anyone would attack them. They would soon learn the error of that decision.

Max whispered the guard’s positions to Sera and the elf carefully slipped out of the room and hid behind some crates near the door. Quickly and silently, she drew her bow, sighted, and shot four of the five watchguards. The last one heard the sound of her peers dropping but before he could sound the alarm, Max’s knife found itself in her throat. 

Giving the all clear, the rest of them crept out of the side room. 

Hawke, who was taking up the rear, noticed a faint shimmering form creeping up behind Sera. Recognizing the shimmering for what it was, he threw one of his axes. The axe embedded itself into a man’s back, who had been hiding in stealth until seconds before. The bandit rogue went down without a sound. 

Hawke retrieved his axe and followed the others up the ramparts to the top of the fort. As they reached the top of the stairs, an arrow came flying down. If not for Cassandra’s incredible reflexes and shield, she would have taken an arrow right to her gut. 

“Guess they know we are here.” John muttered as he took the lead, with Max and Cassandra right behind him. Sera went in the middle of the group and Hawke continued to watch their backs as the group moved forward as one. They stuck by Shepard and within his biotic barrier until they reached the top of the ramparts where the rest of the bandits were waiting. Once they reached the top, John simply picked all the bandits up with his biotics and tossed them over the walls. Luckily for the bandits, they were dead before they hit the ground. 

Max shook his head in awe. Shepard and his biotics were really something. It almost didn’t seem fair to bad guys to put Shepard against them. 

John blinked. He had been expecting more of a fight, especially from the bandit leader who had been a huge man carrying a massive war hammer. “Well that was easy.”

Two days later, the fort was occupied by Inquisition soldiers and scouts and John and the others had closed the rift in the lake after draining it. Which in turn, stopped the majority of the undead but also cleared up the rainy weather. Now it was just a constant light sprinkle instead of a constant storm. As for the mayor, he had vanished after they found that he had been the one to flood Old Crestwood in an attempt to stop the Blight from spreading to the rest of the people. A tough decision but still one that deserved judgement. 

It was late in the evening when they found the cave where Hawke’s Warden friend was. Amazingly enough, it had been the first cave they checked. Which blew John’s mind. He had been sure that they would be looking for days despite Max half joking that they would find it immediately. The two had even bet on it, which John lost. 

The cave in question had clearly recently been used as a smugglers hideout. So recently that the blood stains still hadn’t left the walls. Evidence of the Grey Warden. Plus, there was a note at the entrance to the cave that read, “Bandits, please enter. There is plenty of wealth inside for you if you want to die too.” 

Max led the way into the cave with John right behind him and Hawke almost giddy with excitement. 

Max walked into a large cavern. Over to one side was an old table with some papers on it and a bedroll. The cavern was lit by a dim lantern sitting on the table. The sound of water dripping off of stalactites could be heard but other than that, it was quiet. 

Suddenly, Max felt something tap his neck. Something cold and hard. “Freeze.” Someone said to his right. 

Max threw his hands up. “I surrender.”

He heard Hawke chuckle as he stepped into the cavern along with everyone else. “It’s just us. I brought the Inquisitor.” He said with a grin. 

Max heard Cassandra gasp as she entered the cavern and felt the cold metal leave his skin. 

“It can’t be.” Cassandra whispered.

Max turned to face the person that had stopped him and frowned. It was a woman with messy black hair that covered her forehead, much like Hawke’s. She had bright blue eyes that shone despite the dim light in the background. Her eyes were mischievous but in a good way. Like you didn’t have to worry about what she was up even though she definitely up to something. Under her left eye was the tiniest of scars, it was almost cute. She carried a staff with a red ruby on one end of it and a small blade on the other end. She wore jagged armor, making it look like she had talons for feet and hands. Around her neckline was a bunch of...hawk feathers it looked like. The woman smiled, her teeth were blindingly white against the overall darkness of the cave. The smile had nothing but humor to it.

“Hello Inquisitor,” She said with a wink. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Max stated at her, completely baffled. Hawke stepped forward, chuckling. “This is my Warden contact. Everyone, allow me to introduce you to my twin sister. Marian Hawke.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR

It was a good thing John was there; otherwise, Hawke would have been smashed to a pulp by Cassandra.

The Seeker immediately lunged at the Champion with murderous intent. Luckily for Hawke. John stepped in between them and held Cassandra back. With his biotics of course. If he had held her back any other way, he would have gotten a broken nose from all of her flailing.

“You piece of shit! You purposefully neglected to mention that your contact was your sister! Maker. John, you better let me out of this biotic thing right this instant so I can throttle that idiot!” Cassandra shouted.

John winced from the sheer volume of her shout. “Not until you settle down.”

Sera grinned at Marian who grinned back. “Pfft. Wow.”

Max blinked, looking at Hawke and then Marian and then Hawke again. “Wait, can we start over? I’m confused. You have two sisters? Since when?”

Hawke snickered. “Since our mother gave birth to us, duh. We’re twins. And just for the record, I beat her into the world by a minute so I’m technically the eldest.”

Marian rolled her eyes. “We’re the same age, dumbass,” she turned to Max, giving another grin. “But yes, we’re twins. Except I’m the pretty one. He’s the dumb one.”

Hawke laughed. “Well that’s clearly not true. I’m the pretty one. I am the one with a partner and everyone knows that only pretty people like me have partners.”

Marian snorted, raising an eye. “Everyone has been with Isabela so I wouldn’t say she has good taste.”

Hawke huffed. “You haven’t been with Isabela so obviously she has a limit.”

Marian chuckled. “Only because I didn’t want to steal her from you. You would have been heartbroken and completely lost if I had. Which I easily could have.”

Hawke waved her off. “Yeah, yeah. Keep telling yourself that ugly.”

Marian crosses her arms. “Funny. I was just about to say the same thing.”

Cassandra groaned loudly. “Ugh, Maker save us. It’s like there two Hawkes.”

Max smiled at her. “Um, there are two Hawkes. Don’t you remember?”

John cleared his throat. “How about we talk about how they’re twins after we talk about why we are here?”

Max nodded. “Excellent idea.” he said, turning to Marian.

Marian smiled, giving another small bow. “Warden Marian Hawke. I’m at your service, Inquisitor. I’ll answer any questions you might have.”

“‘Service’. Kinky.” Sera muttered, earning her a glare from Cassandra who had calmed down enough for John to let go.

Max scratched his light beard. “Most of you Wardens disappear. Then I run into a darkspawn magister named Corypheus. Do you think that one might have something to do with the other?” He asked.

Marian winced. “I fear it is so. When Garret slew Corypheus, Weisshaupt was happy to put the matter to rest. But an Archdemon can survive wounds that seem fatal, and when Garret told me about him, I feared Corypheus might possess the same power,” she walked over to the table, glancing down at a map of some kind. “My investigation uncovered clues but no proof. There were barely any mention of something like Corypheus. But then, not long after, every Warden in Orlais began to hear the Calling.”

The mood in the cavern drastically darkened at the mere mention of the Calling.

Hawke scowled. “I recall that being a bad thing. But I don’t recall you telling me about all this.”

Marian turned around, frowning. “I didn’t want to worry you. Or reopen old wounds. Besides, it was a Grey Warden matter. They like their secrets staying within the Wardens and not being blabbed about to idiots like you.”

Sensing another bout of sibling banter, John cut in before Hawke could reply. Plus, he had no idea what the calling was. “So is this Calling like name calling? Or is it more serious than that like some sort of Grey Warden ritual?”

Marian raised an eye at him. “You don’t know what the Calling is?”

Sera snickered. “Sheepy here is new to here.”

When Marian looked at Max, he smiled. “I’ll fill you in later about John. For now, just treat him as being uncultured.”

John didn’t like being called uncultured but he had to be honest that he more or less was. At least when it came to the cultures of Thedas.

Marian shrugged. It didn’t bother her in the slightest. She looked to John. “The Calling tells a Warden that the blight will soon claim them. Starts with dreams; usually nightmares. Then comes whispers in the head. Then you start hearing a tiny song play in your mind, in the background until it almost gets deafening. The Warden says their farewells and goes to the Deep Roads to meet their death in combat before the taint twists them.”

John was taken back. That sounded like a bad way to go.

“And every Warden in Orlais is hearing that right now? They think they’re dying?” He asked.

“Yes,” Marian declared sadly. “Likely because of Corypheus. If the Wardens fall, who will stand against the next Blight? It is our greatest fear.”

Hawke snorted. “And then they do something desperate. Which is of course what Corypheus wants.”

Cassandra rubbed her chin. “Is the Calling they’re hearing real? Or is Corypheus mimicking it somehow?”

Marian simply shrugged. “How should I know? Even as an experienced Warden, before Hawke killed him, I had only heard the vaguest of  whispers of Corypheus. What matters is that the Wardens believe that this Calling is real, and they will act accordingly. That is all I know for certain.”

Max held up his hands. “Hold on a second. You said that all the Wardens are heading the Calling. Does that include you?”

Marian nodded, trying to ignore the wince and look of concern from her brother. “Sadly, yes. It lurks like a wolf in the shadows around a campfire. Like a faint hum in the back of my head. The creature that makes this music has never known the love of the Maker but...at times I almost understand it.” She clenched her fists. “We must uncover what Corypheus has done and end it. This cannot stand.”

John scratched his head. “Just one thing. How can Corypheus make all the Wardens hear the Calling? Is he just good at playing instruments?”

Marian gave a smirk. “I cannot say. Wardens know little about him, save that he is dangerous. He is a magister as well as a darkspawn—and speaks with the voice of the Blight. That lets him affect the minds of Wardens, since we are tied to the Blight ourselves. It must be how he created this false Calling.”

“So the Wardens are making one last desperate attack on the darkspawn?” Cassandra stated.

Marian stared at her. “We are the only ones who can slay Archdemons. Without us, the next Blight will consume the world. Warden-Commander Clarel spoke of a blood magic ritual to prevent future Blights before we all perished. When I protested the plan as madness and stupidity, my own comrades turned on me.” She pointed at the map. “Grey Wardens are gathering here. In the Western Approach. It is an ancient Tevinter ritual tower. There, we will find answers.”

“And if we don’t?” Cassandra said pointedly.

Marian grinned. “Then we all throw our hands up in annoyance and find someone else that might know where to find some answers.”

Max stared blankly at her. “How is that a plan?”

Hawke and Marian both shrugged. “I don’t know, it seems pretty solid to me.” Hawke said.

Cassandra did a facepalm, groaning as she did so. “Ugh. We’re doomed.”

John laughed. “At least they’re optimistic about it.”

The group turned to the entrance but Marian paused, placing her hands on her hips. “Hold on a moment,” When everyone stopped and looked back at her, she grinned. “Quick question for you all: anyone feel like killing a dragon? Or maybe a wyvern I hear is harassing the farmers?”

Hawke and Sera’s face split in a wide grin while Cassandra sighed tiredly. Max was visibly nervous about the prospect of fighting a dragon. As for John, he just stood dumbfounded. He wasn’t sure whether or not Marian was being serious.

Kill a dragon? That’s absurd.

Hawke gave a loud whoop, jumping up in excitement. “There’s a dragon near here? Yesss! Let’s go kill us a dragon!”

Max chuckled nervously. “Yeah, like that’s such an easy everyday feat.”

Hawke raised an eye in surprise. “Have you never killed a dragon before? Ha, you’re such a rookie, Max.”

John raised his hand. “Well I have never even seen a dragon other than the one that attacked Haven. You mean to say there’s more?”

Cassandra nodded grimly. “Lots more. In fact, there was so many that my family spent generations hunting the vast majority of them down. But in recent years, their numbers have slowly started to rise again.”

Sera was almost shaking from excitement. “Who cares? I wanna fight a dragon!”

“Me too!” Hawke agreed.

Marian laughed, slapping her brother on the back. “I knew you’d be up for it! Just like old times little brother!” She said cheerfully before hurrying out of the cavern.

“Yea—hey wait a second, I’m the older brother!” Hawke shouted as he ran after her.

Sera laughed, running off to join them.

John looked at Cassandra and Max worriedly. “Please tell me we aren’t actually going to go fight a dragon? With just us?”

Cassandra shrugged but she was smiling. “Why not just us? Hawke has killed loads of dragons so Varric tells me. And Leliana once told me of a time when the Hero of Ferelden killed a high dragon with just three other people helping him. Besides, didn’t you kill hundreds of mountain sized Reapers? So what’s a tower sized dragon to you?”

John scowled, suddenly regretting his decision to tell her about Reapers.

Max snorted. “She’s got you there, Spaceman.”

“Just so it’s perfectly clear for our obituaries: I was peer pressured into this.” John whispered as they crouched behind some ruins maybe a soccer field’s length away from the dragon. How they weren’t already discovered was beyond him. He had gotten a good look at the beast as they were sneaking up closer and he did not want to tangle with it.

The dragon was easily the size of a large tower. Or at least a large tower by Thedas standards. Unlike the one that destroyed Haven, this dragon was almost stereotypical. It was a dragon. But it had curved horns on it head and it’s scales were tinted blue and yellow. It pawed at the crumbling ruin it was perched on, looking over its territory.

“If we really are doing this, why didn’t we come up with a plan of attack before we got this close?” He asked the group.

Max went to speak and then shut his mouth. “That...is an excellent point. What is our plan of attack?”

Hawke grinned at them. Only Marian could see what was going to happen and so she mentally prepared herself. And also gripped her staff just a little bit tighter.

Hawke chuckled. “Simple. Attack.” He said before he slipped out from behind the cover and yelled a battle cry as he ran towards the dragon. Which of course, noticed his frontal assault immediately and gave its own roar, leaping down from its perch to kill this insignificant pest.

“Fucking yeeeah!!” Hawke screamed as he ran at the dragon.

Marian laughed, breaking out from cover and running after her brother, throwing a fireball at the dragon’s wings.

Sera gave a loud whoop and ran around the corner, shooting arrow after arrow at its wings in hopes of keeping it from flying away.

Max shrugged and broke off at top speed in an attempt to catch up to the Hawke siblings Cassandra looked at John and grunted in annoyance. “We’re surrounded by idiots.”

John nodded in agreement. “It sure seems that way. Anyway, I suppose we should go help them.”

Cassandra sighed as she stepped out to join the fray. “Unfortunately.”

She rushed off after the others. John stepped out from behind the cover just in time to see Hawke reach the dragon, leaping under ones of its huge legs as it tried to swipe at him. Hawke jumped back to his feet and began hacking away at its legs while Marian shot a large fireball into its chest, which exploded on impact. Sera kept firing at its wings and its wings were now riddled with barbed arrows. Max meanwhile, was almost there. And Cassandra, like John, was still a ways away from the fight.

The dragon screeched loudly as it realized that there were more attackers.

John grinned, his Omni blades sliding out. Well, at least this won’t be boring.

With a cry, he bolted forward with a charge. Upon colliding with the dragon, he sank his blades deep into the beast’s scales on its right side. For once though, his blades weren’t able to simply slice through. As these were dragon scales, they were made of sturdier stuff. While he wasn’t able to cut all the way, it still hurt and enraged the dragon.

The dragon shook with fury, knocking John away. He landed on his feet and leaped back as the dragon’s clawed paw nearly missed him.

By this time, both Max and Cassandra had joined in. Max was attacking its left side while Cassandra was trying to keep its attention away from Marian and Sera by cutting at its neck. Hawke for his part, had moved further down near the tail.

That was when the dragon inhaled sharply.

“Here it comes!” Cassandra shouted as the dragon exhaled, shooting arcs of electricity out of its mouth.

“I thought dragon’s only shoot out flames!” John shouted, his voice barely audible above the dragon’s roar.

“Not all of them do!” Max yelled back.

John didn’t have time to think more on the subject as the beast’s aim turned towards where Sera was moving to. Knowing that she wouldn’t sense the change in projection, John quickly threw a biotic barrier over the elf right as the electricity enveloped her. If he had been just a second later, she would have fried.

With his free hand, John jabbed a blade into a scale, this time though, it broke off a sizable chunk of the scale. He stabbed it again, with a geyser of blood pouring out of the wound. It must have pissed the beast off enough for it swerved around, knocking Max and Cassandra to the ground as it did so. Hawke though, had jumped onto its tail and was now trying to climb his way up its spine.

It swiveled it’s head until it stared down at John with beady but intelligent eyes.

John swallowed. Maybe pissing off a dragon wasn’t the best of ideas he’d had lately. But at least it got its attention away from Sera, who moved farther away to a safer distance.

In an instant, the dragon snapped its jaws at John. John barely avoided its teeth, feeling the rush of air as it’s jaws flew past him. Seeing an opportunity, John swiped at its muzzle with his blades. They cut at its snout, drawing blood. It moved its head suddenly, and this time it was able to toss John up into the air. In the fraction of a second he was airborne, he saw Hawke nearing its neck, using his axes to dig in and make new hand grips. He hit the ground with a grunt. Even with his shields taking most of the force, he was willing to bet he had a new bruise on his back.

Before the dragon could finish him off, Max and Cassandra jumped in front of him. Max was a blur as he stabbed any chunks in its armor. And Cassandra bashes it’s nose and slashed at its mouth.

Thoroughly annoyed now, it flapped its wings in preparation to fly. Only to find out that it could only get off the ground a few meters. Sera and Marian had damaged its wings so that it could no longer fly. Humiliated and enraged, it gave a deafening roar. As if challenging them to try and finish it off.

Unfortunately for it, Hawke had finally reached the top of its head. He clung desperately to some horns as he tried to jam his axes under the scales in an attempt to pry them apart.

Marian, somehow sensing what Hawke was trying to do, set his axes on fire to help. This way, he could get them under the scales and do some real damage.

Bleeding and hurting, the dragon shook its head, sending Hawke flying off. John caught him with his biotics and gently set him down. The second his feet touched the ground, he was back running.

Then out of nowhere. Cassandra tackled him to the ground hair as the dragon let loose with another bolt of electricity.

The dragon lunged at them as they were on the ground. But in an instant, Max was in between them. He sidestepped the beast’s massive jaws and stuck one of his daggers into its eye. With his other stiletto, he jammed it into the side of the dragon’s skull.

As he did this, Marian dropped her staff and with her hands glowing with magic, she did a motion and two enormous fists appeared around the dragon’s head. The specter hands gripped the dragon’s jaw and started to slowly pry its jaw apart. With two cries, Max plunged his dagger deep into the dragon’s forehead as Marian ripped its jaw apart with a tremendous amount of magic.

With one finally screech, the dragon rose to its hind legs before collapsing to the ground. John caught Max as he fell.

Looking around to make sure everyone was safe, he suddenly felt like he had been running for days. He was spent.

The Hawke’s both gave a whoop and high fives each other. Sera cheered and Cassandra leaned on her sword tiredly. Max’s knees were jelly from being thrown up in the air but he remained standing, looking in awe at the corpse before them. But more in shock that he had helped kill it.

“Did we just kill a dragon?” John asked no one in particular.

Sera snorted. “Damn right we friggin killed a dragon!”

Hawke laughed. “Let’s go find another!”

As a collective group, they all shouted in unison, “No!”

Hawke frowned. “Aw, you guys are no fun.”

Shaking her head, Cassandra said breathlessly, “So what now?”

Marian smiled, nodding to Max and the dead dragon’s unhinged jaw. “You know Max, that mouth of its would make one awesome looking throne for your Skyhold. Maybe have a few of your agents come down here and take care of it?”

Max nodded enthusiastically. “Well that settles it. You’re the smart one out of you two.”

Hawke grunted. “As if.”

Marian snorted. “You can’t even deny it, you idiot.”

“Oh yes I can. Because I’m the older, smarter, better looking Hawke.”

“And what does that make me? The original?”

Max cleared his throat, gathering the attention of both of them. “Hawkes.”

They both looked at him. “Yes?”

“Shut up.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE

Marian was easily welcomed into the Inquisition and its inner circle once John and the others returned from Crestwood. Having slain the dragon and then the wyvern Marian told them about, they started the journey back home. They had been back at Skyhold for a week and Marian was already in just about everyone’s good graces. Varric had been ecstatic when he heard she was with them. 

As for the Warden problem, it would be some time before the scouts could reach the Western Approach and set up a base camp. Apparently, the Approach was on the other side of Thedas and so it would take a long time to get to. John didn’t mind though. He wasn’t looking forward to another inevitable long journey. He liked traveling and seeing the sights of Thedas with Max and the others but he was a little worn out at this point. He wanted to just relax for a while, maybe help out around Skyhold. 

The only problem with that idea was that no one at Skyhold really required his help. At Skyhold, the most he was useful for was occasionally picking up something heavy. 

Even that though, he didn’t mind. He had to admit it was nice not constantly being needed for a change. 

John whistled a tune under his breath as he walked around the castle grounds, fingering his tags. He was thinking of going to the tavern to say hello the friends he knew he’d find there, when Josephine poked her head out from her office. Catching his eyes, she beckoned him over.

“Commander? I must speak with you.” Josephine said urgently as he entered her office. She shut the door behind him and he raised an eye at her. 

“What is it?” He asked, noting that she was definitely nervous and on edge. Which was highly unusual for her. 

Josephine fidgeted with her hands as she answered. “I...I must explain something first about the Montilyet’s fortune.”

John nodded, remembering something she had told him during one of their talks. “You once said that your family had been forbidden from trading in Orlais, right?” 

Josephine nodded, surprised he would remember something as minor as that. “It devastated our finances. The Montilyets have, in fact, been in debt for over a hundred years.”

John raised an eye. “Debt or not, you appear to be surviving.”

She frowned. “That isn’t enough!” She said frustratingly. “A disaster could wipe us out completely.” 

Josephine started pacing back and forth, with John watching her as she walked. He’d be a fool not to notice her hips swaying as she walked. With a blink, he shook his head to take his gaze away. It would be in poor taste to be checking her out when she is clearly agitated. 

“For generations, we’ve done everything to keep creditors at bay. Sold our lands to stave off interest.” Josephine said. She threw her hands up angrily. “It’s just...it is infuriating to see my family still reduced to this! I’m to become head of our house. If I sell any more of our land, my family will become destitute,” She stopped pacing and turned back to John. “That cannot be my legacy to them.”

John made a point to be very careful with his next words. He didn’t want to upset her anymore than she already was. “Not to be rude or anything, but I think most people worry about their next meal, never mind an estate, Josephine. I know that was how it was for me growing up.”

Josephine’s tone softened, realizing the point he was trying to make. “I’m not blind. I know many people have worries far worse. But I worry for my family. My foolish sister Yvette with her daydreams, my brothers trying to rebuild our fleet with their own hands… Is it wrong to hope they never know hardship?”

John shook his head, swallowing. “No, it isn’t wrong at all. Is there anything I can do to help? Anything at all?”

Josephine sighed. “I’d almost solved our problems. For a while. I negotiated a chance to reinstate the Montilyets as landed traders in Orlais. We could rebuild with that. But when I dispatched paperwork to Val Royeaux…” She wrung her hands together nervously. “I’ve just learned my carriers were murdered. And the documents restoring my family’s trading status destroyed.”

John gaped at her. “Who hates Montilyets enough to do that? I mean that’s more than a little extreme.”

“Leliana made inquiries that bore success. Comte Bolsvert, a nobleman in Val Royeaux, claims to know who killed my messengers. He has a request: that the Inquisitor and the world traveler—you, come when I meet him so he’s seen ‘publicly conferring’ with you both.”

John snorted with laughter. “The ‘world traveler’? I wasn’t aware that people outside of the Inquisition knew who I was.”

Josephine nodded enthusiastically. “Oh, yes. Among the people, you are almost as famous as Max is. And why wouldn’t you be? A dashing Commander from another world with incredible out of this world power that’s helped save countless lives working with the Herald of Andraste? It’d be a wonder if you weren’t well known everywhere.”

John smirked. “Good point. So what will being seen with us gain the comte? An autograph or two?”

Josephine smiled. John’s good nature always helped brighten her mood. Even now, when she was so worried about this whole mess. “The comte will drop hints at parties he’s to meet with an important visitor. Allies and rivals will take note. Once he’s met you, there will be speculation. The comte will subtly spin reports to his advantage. He will use us, but if he knows who killed my people, I ask that we indulge him.”

John rubbed the back of his neck. “Ugh, I hate politicians and nobles like him. But if that’s what it takes to get to the bottom of this, I’ll meet this comte with you. Anything to help.”

Josephine smiled warmly, feeling as if a great burden had been lifted from her shoulders. It had been stupid of her to think he might not agree to help her. He was too kind-hearted not to. She loved that about the Commander; his willingness to help any and all those in need.

She curtsied. “Thank you, John. It means...you are too kind.” She blushed. “There is one small problem though.”

“And that’s that?” Asked John.

“Um…” Josephine said embarrassingly, pushing that loose strand of hair out of her eyes. “Since Max has been on the road so much lately, he’s drastically behind on the paperwork duties that come with being the Inquisitor. So sadly, he can’t come. He’s too swamped with other business. He wants to come of course, but I’m making Cassandra make him stay here and work. So it’ll just be—.”

“It’ll just be us three.” Leliana said as she entered the room suddenly.

Josephine jumped, gasping in shock. “Maker! Leliana! How many times have I asked you not to startle me like that?”

Leliana smirked. “I’ve lost count.”

Josephine frowned. “Well don’t do it again! And what do you mean, ‘us three’?”

Leliana shrugged. “It means I’m coming with you two. I don’t trust this comte. And I also don’t trust that you two will be fine by yourselves on the road to Val Royeaux. So I’m tagging along.”

John grunted. You mean you don’t fully trust me yet. Let alone trust me to look after Josephine. John thought. 

While he understood where the spymaster was coming from—he would still be wary if he was in her shoes too—but he would never let any harm come to Josephine. He’d rather die than see her get hurt. But of course, he couldn’t rightly say that to Leliana when Josephine was standing right there.

Leliana caught Josephine’s eye and winced. She could tell that Josephine clearly saw right through her to her true intentions. Leliana also reasoned that Josephine was in fact, not all that disappointed that Max couldn’t come. Leliana scrunched her eyes up. Josephine probably wanted Max to be swamped with important paperwork so that he couldn’t go. It would have meant that she and John would have gone to Val Royeaux together. Which was exactly what Josephine has been hoping for.

But now Leliana ruined that idea, insisting she join them. And since Josephine knew that she would look bad in front of John for pushing away a friend that, from his perspective, just wanted to help, she had to accept Leliana’s proposal. Even if she wasn’t a big fan of it.

Josephine turned to John. “We’ll leave at first light tomorrow morning. I must know who killed my couriers just to hand my family.”

John nodded, stepping forward and taking her hands in his. “We’ll figure it out, Josie. I promise you.”

Josephine’s heart fluttered when he called her Josie. Immediately, a deep blush spread to what felt like her whole face. Her palms suddenly felt sweaty and she was sure that John could feel it. 

She had been called that by Leliana countless times before, but for some reason, her heart swelled when John said it, as if her chest might burst from hearing it leave his lips alone. She wanted him to call her that again. 

John noticed her blushing and then realized what he had just said. He cleared his throat, backing up. “Um, sorry. I know that’s sort of Leliana’s nickname for you.”

Leliana nodded. “Yeah, so try not to-.”

“It’s fine.” Josephine interrupted her, staring into John’s endless electric blue eyes. She could have sworn she could see the stars in his eyes whenever she looked at them. 

“I like it when you call me Josie. So you don’t have to apologize.” She said, her heart beating so loud it amazed her that he couldn’t hear it.

John grinned at her, glad that didn’t go over badly. 

Leliana looked at the both of them, unsure of what she was seeing but not liking it regardless. She could clearly see that Josephine was head over heels about the Commander but from what she could tell, John was either toying with her emotions or just really, really oblivious to her obvious attraction to him. And he was too kind and gentle to ever toy with someone like that. 

Leliana grunted. Then I guess he really is that dense.

“John?” Josephine called from the doorway of his room. It was late at night and she was almost certain he was asleep. Yet, something kept her awake. Something that had been on her mind since their earlier conversation. Something he had said. 

“Come in.” John said and she stepped into the room. He was sitting at his desk with the candles and lanterns out. The only light was the light from her own room. He was just sitting there, staring at his tags. Before he hid it, she could see a hint of sadness in his eyes before he smiled. “It’s a little late to make a social call, don’t you think?” 

Josephine snickered. “Yes, well, I had something on my mind. Something you said earlier today about growing up and worrying about the next meal. You don’t talk about your childhood or family that often, if at all and what you said got me thinking. Was life hard for you growing up? On Mindoir before the slavers, I mean.”

That same sadness crept into his eyes again. The sadness only someone that has seen too much and been through too much gets. John was silent for a time, before nodding slowly. “Yeah. It was hard. My family was simple. My dad was a farmer and my mom helped out at the local store. They worked tirelessly and crazy hours to get food on the table. And even then, we were never sure we’d have enough. My older sister even worked two jobs to help out. With the money left over, I was barely able to get an education. I wanted to help out and get a job to help pay for things but my family didn’t want that. They wanted me to be better than they were, to one day leave the colony and make a difference in the world. I guess you could say they got their wish. But to answer your question, yes it was difficult growing up. Every day was a struggle. Why do you ask?”

Josephine frowned at him. “I’m not sure. I guess I just felt like I might have insulted you by worrying about estates when you grew up worrying about when your next meal was. And well...I wanted to let you know that you can talk to me about this type of stuff. If you ever feel I insulted your upbringing or anything, please don’t hesitate to tell me and I will apologize. I don’t ever want to insult you, knowingly or not is no excuse.”

John grinned at her. “And you won’t ever will, Josephine. I don’t think I’d take insult with anything you did to me.”

Josephine blushed and John blinked. “Shit. That came out weird.”

Josephine laughed. “It came out just fine.”

Now it was John’s turn to laugh, causing her ears to turn red. Abruptly saying goodnight, she shut the door and slid down against it to the floor. She smacked her forehead. Why did she have to say anything? 

The guard yawned, bored. It was of course his luck to be posted at the Spring during the celebration of the end of harvest. While he was looking out over the Spring on this cloudless night, all of his friends and family were down in the town’s tavern, drinking and having fun. And he was stuck here. 

He groaned. He didn’t understand why the blasted water had to be guarded; it wasn’t like it was common knowledge of the Spring’s miraculous powers. No one had used the thing in years. Probably because the only people that knew about the Spring were the people in town. And no one has died in a long time. 

Even if the water’s healing powers was well known, it wasn’t like anyone not from the town actually knew its location, let alone knew how to reach it. 

The guard’s eyes drooped, as he fought to stay awake. He only had to stay awake another hour or so. Then someone else would come up and take his place, allowing him to go back to town and if he was lucky, hopefully partake in at least some celebrating before the morning came.

His eyelids heavy with sleep, he slapped his face in an attempt to wake himself up. He blinked, peering out across the Spring at the surrounding forest. He wasn’t sure the slap had worked since in his sleepy state, he could swear he could see a figure making its way towards him. Which was odd because he wasn’t supposed to be relieved for a while yet. 

“You’re really early, Higgs. Got tired of having fun?” He called out, watching the figure get closer. 

His eyes widened as another shape seemed to slide out from behind the figure. 

With a jolt, it dawned on him that the two figures were closing in on him quickly and from two sides. They were definitely not Higgs come to relieve him.

“S-stay back! Not a step closer!” He shouted at them. One of the figures was clearly a dog. He brandished his spear, unsure of what to do. There’s never been an intruder that found the Miracle Spring. And he wasn’t trained how to fight another person. He was more used to fighting off the occasional stray wolf or fox than another person. 

He would call out for help but no one else was around; the town was a couple miles away. It was only him and this mystery person and his dog. 

“I’m warning you! Stay back!” He shouted. The other man and the dog ignored his warnings, instead choosing to get even closer. They were now close enough so that he could hear their footsteps through the underbrush. He could hear the dog growling quietly. He turned his attention upon the dog, guessing it was the most immediate threat. The other man didn’t appear to have any weapons out and the dog would be faster if they attacked.

He thrusted his spear out in hopes to frighten the dog. The dog barked threateningly and feinted a lunge before backing off. 

Some sixth sense told him to turn back to the person and he did so. He recoiled in fear as the other man seemed to have just appeared out of nothing. There was no way that the man had moved that quickly to close the gap between them and yet, he must have. In a flash, the man slipped a dagger out from under his sleeve and stuck it in his throat. 

He gargled on his own blood, dropping to his knees as his hands went limp around his spear. 

There was just no way. How could a man move that fast and that silently? He hadn’t even heard the other man’s footsteps as he was focused on the dog, which was now wagging its stump of a tail happily as the man slowly walked into the Miracle Spring. He bent down and cupped a hand in the water, taking a drink from it. A silvery hue enveloped the other man. 

The guard, his life quickly draining, looked up at the man that had killed him. The last thing he saw before he died, was the other man’s bright red hair.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX

“So uh, yeah. The book is all done. It’s ready to be presented to her whenever you want.” Varric said to Max as they stood off to the side in the main hall. 

Max rubbed his chin. “Well we could do it now. Clearly neither of us are busy with anything.”

Varric raised an eye. “Shouldn’t you be doing that paperwork Ruffles wants you to do?”

Max shrugged, waving the comment away. “I’m taking a break. I’ve been at it for hours. Besides, if we don’t give Cassandra something else to focus on besides beating that training dummy up, she’ll get all irksome and annoying.”

Varric snickered, following Max outside. “You know, I don’t think you find her as annoying as you say you do.”

Max snorted, walking down the steps and heading towards Cassandra’s little training corner. She was sitting on her stool, gazing up at the tree leaves that swayed in the breeze above her. 

“Hey Cassandra!” Max said cheerfully as they walked up to the Seeker. 

Cassandra looked down from the tree and stood, eyeing the two of them cautiously. “What have you done now?”

Varric grinned at her, holding something behind his back. “I get it, Seeker. You’re still sore after our spat.”

Cassandra glowered at him. “I’m not a child, Varric. Do not suggest I am without reason.”

Varric’s grin widened as he held out what was behind his back. It was a book with a woman on the cover with ginger hair and decked out in full armor. “A peace offering: the next chapter of Swords and Shields. I hear you’re a fan.”

Cassandra blinked in astonishment. She had been eagerly awaiting the next installment of the story, almost to the point where she was desperate. But no one knew about her love for Swords andShields. No one except…

She turned an accusing eye onto Max, who was grinning as widely as Varric was. “This is your doing.”

Max snickered. “Oh, yes. Do you really think I’d miss this?”

Varric tilted his head to the side, holding up the book. “Well, is you’re not interested, you’re not interested. Still needs editing, anyhow.” He said, starting to walk away. He counted three seconds before Cassandra shouted, throwing her hands up. “Wait!”

Varric grinned as he stopped and turned around. “You’re probably wondering what happens to the knight-captain after the last chapter.”

Cassandra gasped, her eyes widening like a child seeing magic for the first time. “Nothing should happen to her! She was falsely accused!” 

Varric sneered. “Well it turns out the guardsman—.”

“Don’t tell me!” Cassandra yelled at the dwarf as she swiped the book from his hands. 

“This is the part where you thank the Inquisitor. I don’t normally give sneak peeks, after all.” Varric said with a nod to Max.

Cassandra stared down at the book in her hands. Max did this on purpose? He had Varric finish the book for me as a gift? What does this mean?

Not knowing how to handle this situation, she simply turned towards Max, smiling warmly at him. “I...thank you.”

Max grinned at her. “This was everything I’d hoped. Plus, I finally got you to smile again so that was worth the constant pestering of Varric to finish the thing.”

Varric chuckled. “I know how you feel.”

Grinning like a child, Cassandra looked down at the book again. “I wonder if I have time to read the first part?” She said excitedly. 

Max had to be honest that the Seeker being this giddy over something was an unbelievable sight. Who knew that under that taciturn shell beat a true romantic heart?

Varric laughed, walking away. “Don’t forget to tell all your friends! If you have any.” He muttered as an afterthought but Cassandra was too excited to hear him.

Cassandra seemed to forget that Max was still there as she sat down on her stool and flipped to the first page, her eyes glued to the words. Max shook his head happily. “Ah, completely worth it.” He said before he too, left the Seeker alone with her new book.

As he passed the Herald’s Rest, he heard a couple snickers coming from around the corner. Curious, he rounded the corner and bumped into Hawke and Marian giggling. 

He knew Hawke’s first name was Garret now because of Marian saying it but for some reason, it sounded weird whenever he called the man by his first name. Hawke was more his first name than his actual first name at this point. Besides, he got the feeling that the Champion didn’t really like being called Garret. 

“And what are you two giggling about?” He asked them.

Marian tried to stifle a laugh but it ended up coming out as an odd sounding snort. “So Cassandra likes Varric’s smutty books? Can there be a funnier thing? I don’t think so.”

Max sighed. “That’s what you two are laughing at? What’s wrong with Cassandra reading for fun?”

Hawke laughed. “Well of course you’d say that. You’re the one that wants to have fun with her.”

Max nearly choked. “I’m sorry, what?”

Marian looked at him with a twinkle in her eye. “What he means is that it’s obvious to anyone that you like Cassandra. And I have to agree with him; there’s definitely a lot of sexual tension between you two.”

Hawke frowned. “That’s not what I mean at all. I mean he wants to bend her over a bed or anything really, and hammer her like a nail.”

Even with years of being a noble, Max still couldn’t hide the blush that snuck it’s way into his cheeks. Which only served to fuel the Hawke sibling’s assumptions.

Hawke laughed. “Look at you! Blushing like an apple!” 

Marian smiled at him. “Aww, isn’t that just adorable! We have to go tell Evelyn right away!”

Max crosses his arms, standing defiant. “There is no way that that is happening.”

Marian raised an eye and then grabbed Max’s wrists, dragging him away towards the castle. Max tried desperately to break free from her but Marian had an iron grip almost as strong as Cassandra’s. Hawke followed them, laughing to his heart’s content.

As much as it pained him to admit it, Max started to beg them not to tell his sister. He knew that as soon as Evelyn even thought about the prospect of him liking Cassandra, he would never hear the end of it. She would stop at nothing to ‘pair them up’. 

Cassandra, disturbed by the commotion the three of them were causing, looked up from her book and blinked at the sight of Marian dragging a kicking and screaming Max into the castle with Hawke railing behind them, laughing. 

Rolling her eyes, she went back to her book. 

I don’t even want to know…

The trip to Val Royeaux was about as awkward as it could get for John. Every time he tried to talk to Josephine, Leliana would watch them. She wasn’t blatantly watching them of course, but John knew enough about being sneaky to know when someone was watching him. A couple weeks of having Kasumi on your ship will do that. 

So he knew every time when Leliana was pretending to not be paying attention to their conversations while in reality, she was watching and listening to them like an eagle. Well, she was mostly watching him he noticed. She was clearly protective over her friend and while John respected that, he also found it a little annoying that after everything he had done, Leliana still didn’t trust him to be around Josephine. Who for her part, had noticed Leliana constantly watching them immediately. 

But when either of them tried to talk to Leliana about it, she would play innocent and act like she wasn’t doing anything. Anyone else would have believed her act but not John and Josephine. They knew she was doing it but they couldn’t actually catch her in the act. They were good but not that good.

So they just had to suffer through the awkwardness of constantly being watched and listened to by the Spymaster.

John yawned. He had volunteered to have a longer watch at night. Mainly because he figured Leliana would probably not trust him to stay in his own tent or something. The two women shared a tent, much to Josephine’s annoyance. Even she thought that was a little much on Leliana’s part.

John rubbed his eyes and checked his Omni tool. It was about two in the morning. Time to switch out with Leliana and get some shut eye before the day of traveling.

He walked over to the women’s tent and whispered for Leliana. Having a lifetime of experience with waking up like that, Leliana was out of the tent in a matter of a few moments. She had slept in her cloaked light armor and she picked up the longbow she had placed outside the tent. Any trace of sleep in her eyes was gone. She reminded him of Miranda, always battle ready. 

John pretended not to notice that Leliana had closed the tent flaps rather quickly, as if to keep John from trying to sneak a peek inside at the sleeping form of Josephine. He smiled to himself. She must forget that the two share a suite together: they’ve seen each other asleep many times now. But John wasn’t going to remind her. Otherwise, she’d lose her mind.

Nodding goodnight to Leliana, John crawled into his own tent and threw a blanket over himself. Like Leliana, he chose to sleep in his armor. Luckily, he was wearing simple Inquisition armor. If he had been wearing his N7 armor, he never would have been able to fall asleep as quickly as he did. It felt like minutes before Leliana was kicking his tent to tell him to wake up. 

John groaned as he woke up. He still wasn’t used to sleeping this roughly and he found himself yet again, wishing he had his bed from his quarters in the Normandy.

They stripped camp and moved on, following the main road to Val Royeaux. Since Skyhold was close to the border of Orlais and Ferelden, if hadn’t taken them long to cross over to Orlesian territory. John was excited to see another culture of Thedas. So far, he had only been in Ferelden and definitely not any big cities like Val Royeaux apparently was.

As they went along, John looked up at the sky, shielding his eyes from the light of the sun.

Josephine, who was bored out of her mind by the constant traveling, looked over at John. Ignoring Leliana’s watchful eyes, she asked him a question in hopes of making the time go by faster.

“So John, do you have any stories about your crew? You must have some fun ones.” Josephine asked him. 

John smiled, grateful for the chance to make it less awkward. “I have one or two, yes.” 

“Would you care to share one or two?” Josephine pressed.

John snickered. “Sure. Let’s see here...Well there was this one time when Tali set me on fire during a fight.”

This got Leliana’s attention. She turned to look at the Commander. “One of your allies set you on fire? That’s some ally there.” 

Josephine chuckled. “I agree with Leliana. This Tali seems like such a clutz.”

John laughed. “She’s a Quarian. That’s a race that lives in special suits their whole life because they get really sick when they come in contact with other species’ germs or sickness. Tali is like a little sister to me and has been a valued member of my crew for years. Anyway, we were in the middle of a firefight with some rachni. Which are basically big telepathic bugs. We were on Noveria, a planet of ice and snow, and we were going all out on the rachni. At one point, I guess I had a little one clutching to my back and Tali noticed this. So she threw a combustion grenade near me, I guess thinking the blast would scare the rachni off my back. It did more than that. The blast killed the bug but it also set my armor on fire. I flailed around like a madman for the next few seconds before I thought to roll around in the snow. Which seemed like a good idea until I got snow all in my armor. Tali, meanwhile, apologized about the whole incident nonstop for the next month.”

Josephine laughed heartily as Leliana smirked, both of them imagining John rolling around in the snow. 

“Why didn’t you just use your biotics to compress the flames and take the oxygen out of the field. I take it you can do something like that, right?” Leliana asked.

John faltered. “To be honest, I didn’t think of that at the time. I sort of just freaked out a little. My crew still makes fun of me for it occasionally.”

Leliana nodded. “I can see that happening.”

Josephine however, was more gentle. “I’m sure he thought of that afterwards.”

John rubbed the back of his head. “Actually, no, I didn’t. You’re actually the first person to suggest that, Leliana.”

Leliana huffed. “Then the people in your world are not very logical.”

John laughed loudly. “More or less, yeah.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN

Val Royeaux was grand indeed. John had been expecting just a big city but it wasn’t just a city. It was a city full of nobles and mansions and gold plated statues. He was actually a bit impressed by how regal the whole place looked. As well as with how many people recognized Josephine and Leliana. He didn’t know how well known the two were. Unfortunately, he didn’t have the chance to inquire about it as they headed to the Comte’s place shortly after they arrived to the city. The plan was for John to join Josephine in talking to him while Leliana was on lookout. Josephine didn’t want Leliana to scare him off as they hadn’t told him that she’d be tagging along.

Leliana left them a few blocks away from the Comte’s mansion. As they walked, John studied the buildings. Some of these mansions would put even buildings back home to shame.

They reached the place and someone let them inside then led them up to a balcony of some sorts. It was a decent enough sized room with a dining table and a big dresser at the far end. On the balcony to the left side of the room, was a smaller table with flowers decorating the walls. Sitting at the table was a man wearing typical Orlesian noble clothing. He wore a mask that covered most of his face. He lounged around, twirling a cup in his hands, having a quiet word with a servant. 

The servant bowed to him before leaving once the Comte saw that his guests had arrived. “Welcome, my friends.” He said pleasantly. 

Josephine bowed slightly. It would be considered rude to do anything but. “Thank you for seeing us, Comte Boisvert.”

The Comte’s fingers circled around his cup. “The honor is mine. Please. Sit,” He said to them as they sat down in front of him. “It’s an honor to assist two such distinguished guests. Am I correct in assuming you are the infamous man from another world? The ‘Spaceman’ as the common folk are calling you?”

John nodded. “Yes, I am. Though I prefer just Commander to Spaceman.”

The Comte chuckled. “Quite.”

“I hope helping us doesn’t endanger you, Comte.” John said, trying to be as polite as possible. He wasn’t by no means used to dealing with nobles. He could maneuver around politicians back home just fine but the nobility in Thedas was far bigger sticklers for proper etiquette and the like. He didn’t want to come across as rude. Much less in front of Lady Montilyet.

The Comte snorted, as if John had told him an inside joke. “Hardly. Even a brush with someone as well known as yourself can become a great asset in Val Royeaux. Giving you the identity of those who murdered Lady Montilyet’s messengers seemed the least I could do. Have you heard of the House of Repose?”

Josephine sat up straight in her seat. “The assassin’s league?”

The comte crossed his legs. “My contacts obtained a copy of a document in their archives. A contract for a life.” He said, handing over a rolled up piece of paper. 

Josephine met John’s eye as the Comte took a sip from his cup. Josephine unrolled the paper and read it aloud. “‘The House of Repose is hereby sworn to eliminate anyone attempting to overturn the Montilyets’ trading exile in Orlais.’” Her hand flew to her mouth in shock. 

John frowned. He had been under the impression that the Comte had only some rumors to tell them. Not a full on document. Something here wasn’t right.

He looked to Josephine. “So overly complicated assassination plots are part of Orlesian politics, I take it?”

Josephine sighed. “They’re all too common, I’m afraid.”

The Comte nodded in agreement. “The contract was signed by a noble family. The Du Paraquettes.”

Josephine frowned. “But the Du Paraquettes does out as a noble line over sixty years ago!”

The Comte shrugged. “Indeed. But the contract was signed one hundred and nine years ago.”

John snickered. “How can a family try to kill you after they died out? I would think that would be enough for the assassins to give you a pass.”

Josephine cocked her head to the side. “The Du Paraquettes were our rivals. They drove the Montilyets from Val Royeaux. This contract was drawn up over a hundred years ago, but it wasn’t invoked until I tried to overturn my family’s exile.” She explained.

The Comte waved his hand. “Unpleasant though it may be, the House of Repose is merely fulfilling its contractual duties.”

“Wait, if the people who wanted your family dead are gone. Why are the assassins still after you?” John asked.

Josephine seemed almost shocked by his question. “A contract is a contract , Shepard! Orlesian businesses live and die by their reputation. The entire guilds welfare would be endangered if an agreement was tossed aside on a whim of time or fate.”

“She’s quite right, Commander,” the comte said. “The House of Repose is doing what it feels necessary. By its standards.”

John looked at Josephine. “I take it you have a thought or two on this, Josephine? I’d give my own thoughts about it but they all end with me throwing the would be assassins into space.”

Josephine was almost too slow in stopping a chuckle escape her lips, imagining John tossing some assassins up in the air. “That won’t be necessary. The Du Paraquettes still have descendants under the common branch. If we elevate them to nobility, a Du Paraquette could annul the contract on my life.” She said hopefully.

The Comte twirled his cup again. He was quite good at it, the contents of the cup never slipped out. “That will take time, Lady Montilyet. Time during which the House of Repose will be obliged to hunt you.”

Josephine tensed, scowling at the comte. “Will they now?” She leaned forward in her seat. “You are exceedingly well-informed. Your note to us said you’d heard rumors at best?”

The comte waved his hand. “A bit of subterfuge. This contract on your life is an ugly business, one the House of Repose deeply regrets.”

John glared at the Comte. He knew something was off earlier. But he didn’t know what until now. The ‘comte’ was actually an assassin from the guild. 

Probably a good thing we didn’t drink anything in the cups on the table then. John thought as his hands clenched together. 

The assassin shrugged as he continued talking. “But this is Orlais. Even an assassin’s word is his bond.”

“Does ‘Comte Boisvert’ even exist?” John said icily.

The assassin nodded. “Absolutely. The Comte’s offer to reveal the killers of Lady Montilyet’s messengers was genuine,``he snickered. “So was his information, somehow. An end to be tied up later.”

John scoffed at him. “I knew you were too well informed about a secret guild of killers.”

The assassin tilted his head. “We are hardly secret, my dear Commander. Just normally much more reclusive. The contract on Lady Montilyet’s life is so unusual, we felt the courtesy of an explanation was in order.”

Josephine looked at her lap solemnly. “It is appreciated, Monsieur.”

The assassin took another sip from his cup before placing it down on the table. “Your idea to seek out a Du Paraquette to revoke our orders is an interesting one. I wish you luck.” He said, standing up to leave. 

John stood and blocked his path. 

“I did not come to shed blood today, Commander. Only to speak. Might I pass?” 

John frowned at the man. “Why warn us about your contract and let us go? Especially when you had a good opportunity to try and accomplish your goal?”

The man snorted, as if insulted. “We are professionals. We do not ‘try’.”

John sneered at him. “Maybe you don’t with most people in Thedas. But I’m not from here.”

The man nodded. “I shall take that into consideration. Anyway, in Orlais, it is only decent to inform those invested in a contract when extraordinary circumstances conspire.”

Josephine sighed from her seat at the table. “And the guild’s reputation would suffer if you ignore the contract. I quite understand.”

John’s biotics was reacting to his anger, with blue energy pulsing off of his body. The assassin eyed him warily, his fingers twitching. 

“Thank you, my lady. May we conclude with my departure?” He asked.

“Not on your life.” John snarled.

“As you wish.” The assassin said with a bow. Before John could unleash his biotics, the man threw a flask on the ground at his feet. A cloud of smoke erupted from it. John coughed, waving the smoke away. The man had vanished somewhere. 

John turned around to see the man reappear in the hall, holding a dagger and wearing some ridiculous assassin outfit. The assassin looked up to the ceiling beams and then flinched, taking a step back as two dead assassins fell to the floor. They looked like harlequins of all things. 

Then Leliana dropped down from her hiding place, aiming her bow at the man. Right before she released the arrow nocked to the string, a mass of blue flew past her and at the assassin, throwing him up to the wall. Leliana lowered her bow as John marched past her to the assassin, keeping him suspended in the air helpless. 

The man winced as John tightened his grip. Keeping him up with his biotics was effortless for the vanguard. He’d held up krogan after all. 

John cocked his head to the side. “You know, for a group of professionals, you sure do shoddy jobs. A real professional would have known to run. Especially from a man such as myself. Too bad for you,” John said, increasing the pressure. He clenched his fists harder and flicked his wrist out. His biotics snapped the would be assassin’s neck and the man crumpled to the floor, dead. “No one threatens someone I care about.”

Leliana raised an eye in surprise. She hadn’t expected John to be that protective of Josephine. She cleared her throat. “Well, that’s the last of them.”

John snorted as he turned around. “Good riddance I say.” He walked back over to Josephine. “Are you alright, Josephine? I wish it hadn’t come to blood but they had it coming.”

Josephine nodded, looking at John worriedly. “Are you? You could have gotten hurt in the fight.”

John smiled. “Not at all. That was a one sided brawl to me.”

Josephine frowned. “There wouldn’t have even been a fight if not for me. The fault is mine. You both put yourselves in danger here because of me. I’m so sorry.”

John reaches out and held her shaking hands. If she was shaking, she must really not be used to violence. John could understand that: seeing violence and death for perhaps the first time is always a scary thing. Hell, even he wasn’t totally used to it and he’d seen countless death over the course of his life. “Nonsense. We’re both here, ‘putting ourselves in danger’ because we care about you, Josie. So don’t sweat it.”

Josephine blushed at hearing him call her Josie yet again. She swore, every time he did so, her heart would skip a beat. It was almost annoying how much that one word affected her when it was coming from him. 

“We should leave now. In case there are more of their friends hiding somewhere.” Leliana said, still all business. 

They turned to leave when they heard someone’s muffled yell. Josephine gasped, running over to the dresser at the end of the room. “Oh, goodness! Comte Boisvert, is that you?”

More muffled yelling. 

Josephine knelt carefully in front of the dresser. “The lock has been broken off. We’ll find a saw.”

The muffled yelling almost sounded angry. 

Josephine frowned. “I realize the cabinet is valuable, Comte, but surely—.”

Now the muffled yelling sounded like he was protesting. 

Josephine bit her tongue to stop from laughing. “A...locksmith then?”

The Comte yelled affirmatively. 

Josephine looked up at John and Leliana, rolling her eyes. “As you wish.”

John shook his head, grinning. “I could use one of my Omni blades to cut through the door if the Comte doesn’t feel like waiting around for a locksmith.” He suggested.

Josephine snickered. “I do believe that would give the comte quite the shock.”

Leliana smirked, despite wanting to remain serious. “I’m almost tempted to say go for it.”

“Liara, think about this! There’s no way of knowing if you could ever come back!” Kaiden shouted at the Asari as she prepped her things. “We don’t even know if the machine will work properly. It might turn you to ash or make you paralyzed or who knows, if might even turn you into a mouse or something crazy.”

Liara ignored him, packing extra rounds into her bag along with her clothes and other necessities. 

Suddenly she felt a strong hand squeeze her shoulder and she paused. “Listen to him, Liara. Use that big brain of yours and be smart about this. It’s likely a one way trip and we have no idea what might be on the other side. Is that really a risk you are willing to take?” Wrex asked her before letting go of her shoulder. 

Liara turned to face the big krogan. “There is no risk I’m not willing to take. I have to try, Wrex. For Shepard’s sake. I have to try.”

Wrex stared at her for a moment. Then he nodded approvingly. “Then I wish you luck. Bring the bastard back.”

Kaiden choked. “Wait, you are okay with this Wrex?”

Wrex growled. “Of course I’m not. But look at her, Kaiden. She’s gonna go with or without our approval. So I say, it might as well be with our approval.”

Kaiden looked at the both of them before giving a frustrated shout and storming off. 

Wrex chuckled, patting Liara on the back. “Don’t let him get to you. He’s just looking out for you. In a stupid way but hey, no one is perfect.”

Liara smiled at her friend. “I know a couple people that are close to it.”

Wrex grunted. “Yeah, yeah. Just finish packing so you can go get Shepard.”

Liara nodded and quickly packed the rest of what she might need. Then the two left her cabin and went up to the bridge. They left the Normandy as it was stationed close to where Shepard had vanished from the Citadel. Outside, they were met with by the rest of the Normandy squad aside from Garrus who they had passed on their way out. 

With grin smiles, the group made off to where the scientists were waiting, ready to recreate what caused Shepard’s disappearance. 

As they arrived, the scientists started making last minute adjustments to the machine which would recreate the energy that had whisked Shepard away. 

Liara took a deep breath and turned to her friends. She was surprised to see that no one had a look of disapproval or anger on their faces, as she had been expecting them to have. Instead, they were looking at her with admiration and determination. Even Kaiden was forcing out a smile.

They were silent for a moment before they began to cheer, shouting encouragement.

“Go find Shepard!” Kasumi shouted. 

“Retrieve the Commander wherever he is.” Javik said with a nod.

“Bring him back safely.” Samara said, smiling.

“Kick the ass of whatever took him!” Jack yelled, throwing up a fist. 

“We believe in you!” Miranda shouted. 

James gave a salute. “Here’s to you, Liara! For having guts!”

Tali rushed up and hugged her. “Please rescue him, Liara. If anyone can, it’s you.”

Everyone was cheering. Liara swallowed the lump in her throat. “I’ll find him everyone. And I’ll bring him back.” She said determinedly. There was no doubt in her body that she wouldn’t save Shepard. She had to. 

She turned around and stepped towards the machine as if powered up, starting to radiate some sort of green energy. 

“Wait!” 

Liara stopped and turned to see Garrus running to her. He had his Black Widow strapped to his back and an Avenger strapped to his left leg. A belt a grenades was around his waist. And a bag was slung over his shoulder. 

Liara frowned at him, confused. “Garrus? What are you doing?” 

Garrus snickered. “Isn’t it obvious? I’m coming too. Shepard would have my hide if I didn’t come and watch your back.”

Liara’s frown changed to a smile. “Thank you, Garrus.”

Garrus nodded.

“Well if he’s going, I’m going.” Grunt said as he stepped up too. He already had his shotgun in his hands and plenty of extra rounds were strapped to his sides. “You’ll need a krogan to watch both of your backs. Besides, Shepard is my Battlemaster. There’s no way I’m leaving him stuck somewhere.”

Zaead snorted. “You three are a goddamn army! I love it!”

EDI nodded. “Yes. I will work with the scientists and after we have made sure it is possible to return, the rest of us will follow you. Then we will be unstoppable as we search for the Commander.”

Joker gave a salute. “We’ll be behind you as soon as possible. Until then, good luck! Bring the idiot back!”

Liara nodded and with tears brimming in her eyes, she turned towards the machine which was now forming a green hole about the same height as a hanar and almost as wide as a hot tub. 

“Hurry!” Chakwas shouted. “We don’t know how long it will be open!”

Liara met Grunt and Garrus’ eyes and the three nodded to each other. 

With a deep breath, Liara, Garrus, and Grunt jumped into the green energy. After a few seconds, the energy faltered and flared up at the same time. With a blast that shoved everyone off their feet, the energy vanished. 

When those present stood back up, their friends were gone. 

Joker coughed. He would have a bruise later from being knocked off his feet. He clapped his hands. “Alright! Good! They didn’t die! Who votes that when we find a way to return and follow them, we bring a few Cains. Just in case.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT

It was black. Blacker than the darkest night. And it stretched on forever. Liara couldn’t tell the difference with or without her eyes closed. And it was silent too. Deafeningly so. Not even her breath could be heard. 

Then, suddenly, there was a distant dim light. A green light, the same shade as the energy. It started off leagues away but was coming towards her at an incredible speed. Or she was heading towards it. She didn’t know. Either way, the light was getting brighter and brighter until it engulfed her. 

And then she was falling. 

Liara yelped as she hit the ground. Luckily for her body, it wasn’t a very high fall. It was as if she had just fallen off her bed. 

Shaking her head, she got to her knees and looked around. She had fallen into a...forest? Where the forest was though, she had no clue. 

Liara heard a thud beside her and looked just in time to see Garrus fall onto Grunt from the green portal they had stepped into. As she watched, the portal flickered and disappeared. 

“Ugh. Get off me!” Grunt said as he shoved Garrus off. Garrus landed with a grunt, holding the back of his head. “You know, I can do without the falling next time, for future references.”

“And I can do without having you fall on me next time.” Grunt said angrily. 

“It wasn’t my fault the portal thing spit me out right after you. Maybe you can ask it to be nicer.”

“Or I can kill it.”

Liara coughed, quieting the two. “I think it worked.”

Garrus stood, dusting himself off. “Yeah, but where did the energy send us?”

Liara tensed as they heard the roar of an unknown creature off in the distance. Something about the roar sounded almost familiar. Like she had heard it in human films. 

“Another world.” Liara said as she got to her feet warily.

Grunt gave a short low chuckle as he heard the roar. “Heh heh. This will be fun.”

“Well we’re in a forest, that much is obvious. Do you think there is people anywhere nearby?” Garrus said, looking around at the surroundings. 

Tall old trees surrounded them as clouds drifted lazily by overhead. Over the horizon above the treeline, they could see the base of the mountain they appeared to be on. Off to their left, they could faintly hear the gurgling of a small stream. 

Liara grinned. “A stream is a good sign. If we follow it, it’ll lead us to a river or something and that will lead us to people. Hopefully.”

Garrus looked unsure. “And if it does? What then? We have no idea what civilization means in this world, if there even is any.”

Grunt snorted, heading towards the stream. “Quit whining. We won’t find Shepard worrying about it.”

Liara smiled, shrugging at Garrus before following Grunt. He had a point. They had to move and move quickly. The sooner they found people, the sooner they could start asking questions. And the sooner they could find Shepard.

They followed the stream downhill for a couple hours until the stream opened up into a spring. That was when they saw the smoke. 

A heavy line of smoke was visible above the trees and looked to be coming from the base of the mountain. The smell of burning wood was in the air along with burning flesh. Burning flesh wasn’t something one forgot. 

“That’s not a good sign.” Garrus said, unholstering his rifle. 

“Let’s get down there.” Liara said and the three of them broke off into a steady jog, hurrying down the side of the hill. 

Soon, they reached a gruesome sight. It was a small village of some kind centered around a two story building, probably a hotel or bar. Just outside of the building was the source of the smoke. It was a large group of bodies on fire. More were just lying on the ground in a pool of blood, and a few even looked to have been crushed. Some kind of dog sat in front of the burning humans. For they were humans. Or had been at least. 

“Be on your guard.” Liara warned her friends as they neared the fire. She brought out her pistol and checked her sights. Whoever or whatever had killed those people might still be around.

Grunt sniffed the air, swinging his head side to side. “Some of them smell like old humans. Really old. And there’s something else on the wind but I don’t know what it is.”

Liara walked up behind the dog slowly, not sure if it was aggressive or not. The dog tensed up and ran off towards one of the smaller buildings nearby, giving a bark as it went.

Liara shrugged. Then knelt by one of the corpses, studying it closely. It was the body of a young boy. The child still clung to a smoldering toy. 

She frowned. There were several long gashes on the child’s back. As if someone had hacked clawed him and then pummeled him to death.

He must have died from the wounds on his back. And his body was set on fire afterwards. But that would mean that...

Liara stood up suddenly, looking around frantically. “Whatever did this is still he—.” Her warning was cut short as they heard that same gutterul roar that they heard earlier. Except this time, it was much louder. The ground shook as whatever had roared was getting closer. 

Grunt chuckled, readying his shotgun. “Finally.”

“Get ready!” Garrus shouted as something rushed out of the treeline and headed straight towards them. It looked like something out of a horror story, with a huge bulking body. It walked on two feet and appeared somewhat humanoid minus the fact it was easily just a little shorter than the buildings. It had long arms with sharp claws at the end of its hands. Muscle rippled across its body and atop its head was a host of long jagged horns. Small beady eyes stared them down as it charged at them with its large large open, baring its fangs. What was worse? It wasn’t the only one. 

Five of the creatures came charging out of the trees. 

“Shoot them!” Liara shouted, her voice breaking with fear. She could see nothing but pure hatred and death in the creatures eyes. She had seen horrors fighting the Reapers, seen the eyes of Marauders and Brutes and Husks alike. But Reaper troops weren’t like these creatures. A husk’s eyes were lifeless. These creatures eyes were violent, searching for blood. They were evil.

Grunt laughed as he met one creature head on. Quite literally. The creature charged at the krogan with its head down and its horns out but Grunt met it with a headbutt of his own. Pointing his shotgun up as he wrestled with the beast, he shot it in its jaw. It’s jaw fell to the ground and then a second blast from the shotgun went right through its head. It fell with its head shot to pieces. Grunt then turned his attention to another creature as it bore down on him.

Garrus fires round after round at two of the things before he leaped to the side as they rushed past him. They appeared to be bad at stopping. He tossed a grenade at them and both exploded, with blood and body parts being thrown up into the air. 

Liara looked to the last of the creatures as it ran at her. Thinking quickly, she reasoned that her pistol wouldn’t do much damage to something that could take a shotgun round to the face and still fight. So with her biotics flaring, she threw up a singularity. The creature ran into the biotic sphere but it must have been a lot denser than she guessed as it ran right through the singularity easily. She had never come across anything that was too heavy for her biotics to pick up and in that moment, she was afraid. She knew she had to move, get out of its way, but her brain was still trying to calculate how the singularity had failed. 

In another moment, she snapped herself out of her faze but that was all the creature needed to close the gap between them. It raised an arm to crush her but as it threw its fist down, a flaming sword struck it’s forearm, almost knocking its arm back. The creature roared in anger and pain as the flames from the sword slowly began to crawl up its arm. 

The creature swung its massive head in the direction the sword had come from. It had come from the right corner of the building closest to Liara. She blinked at the dog as it stood, it’s fur all ruffled up as if barked at the creature. The creature growled and made a step towards the dog. 

Then suddenly, a man ran around the left side of the building. He was holding another sword similar to the one he had thrown at the creature, only this one had electricity arcing off of the metal. 

For some reason, the creature turned its attention fully on to the man as if it thought the man with the sword was a bigger threat than the Asari that could rip concrete apart with her mind. 

The beast lunged at the man as he dove under its legs. Jumping back to his feet, he leaped onto the back of the creature and stabbed it in the neck with a smaller dagger. The creature growled and reached up to grab him but he jumped away. In the blink of an eye, the man slashed at one of its legs. The creature stumbled and just as it did so, the man jumped into it, his sword stabbing its chest as it fell backwards on its back. As it tried to grab the man as he stood on its chest, the man sank his sword deep into the creature’s head, killing it. Just as quickly, he got off of the dead creature and received his other sword which was still on fire. 

Garrus and Grunt ran over to them, having finished killing the last remaining creature that had foolishly attacked Grunt. Both pointed their guns warily at the stranger. 

Grunt glared at the human. “Can I kill him too?”

Garrus sighed, lowering his weapon slightly. “No, you idiot. He helped Liara. So at least not now.”

Liara stared at the human that had just potentially saved her life. The man had shaggy red hair and a thick beard. Like he hadn’t had the chance to shave in a long time. He was of medium height but his body was lean like an athlete’s..His skin was tan, almost as if he spent his days outside constantly. His green eyes shone confidently from behind the beard. His nose was slightly broken. He wore strange blue and grey metal armor and aside from the daggers and swords, he carried a bow and quiver over his shoulders. But his most noticeable feature was the plethora of scars over his face. Some looked fairly new but most looked to have been there his whole life. 

He whistled and the dog came trotting up to stand beside him. It’s fur was still a little ruffled as his swords were still out. 

Something about the way he carried himself reminded Liara of Shepard. John had that same calm confidence about him that this man had. 

The stranger stared the three of them down for a minute or two before he gave a snort, sheathing his swords as he shook his head. The dog relaxed as well, sitting down on its hindquarters and letting its tongue hang lazily out of its mouth. The little guy looked perfectly content. A big change from moments ago when it looked to be about ready to take a bite out of them. 

The stranger laughed in bewilderment. “What and who in the Maker’s balls are you three?” He asked.

Liara frowned. He was human and yet he didn’t know what races they were? 

“Um...My name is Liara T’soni. My companions here are called Garrus Vakkarian and Grunt.”

The stranger was still chuckling but he gave a small bow to be polite. “Aiden Cousland. Now,” he said, growing serious. “Do you mind explaining what in Andraste’s knickers you are? Preferably before I start to freak out that a crazy looking chicken is talking to me.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE

Max stretched his arms above his head as he walked through Skyhold. He was bored out of his mind. The last four days, he had done nothing but look over ‘important’ documents and treaties Josephine had asked him to read while she was gone. He had happily agreed to it, realizing that his newly acquired title and job as Inquisitor came with work like reading treaties and the like. Only there were considerably more documents to look over than he originally thought there were. Plus, Evelyn had been on his case about making sure he was reading all of them thoroughly and not simply skimming them. Which of course, had been his plan when he first saw the massive piles of paper. He’d barely left his room the last few days. 

But now all of the important pieces of paper had been read through and he had some time to kill. So he took to walking around Skyhold, getting to know a few more of his troops and occasionally saying hello to visiting nobles and merchants. As entertaining as that was, he was itching to get out of the castle again and do something a little more exciting. He actually wished he had gone with Bull and his Chargers and Blackwall as they checked out some rumors of darkspawn on the Storm Coast. He would much rather be in their company than have to deal with sucking up to noble pricks and read mind-bogglingly boring pieces of paper. 

Max itched his nose, walking down the hall to the War Room. He figured since he wasn’t doing anything at the moment, he might use the opportunity to look over the War Table just to see what the Inquisition was up to.

He pushed open the door to the room and was surprised to see Cassandra leaning against the table, studying the map of Thedas on it. 

Max grinned as he walked up to the table. “Planning troop movements now? Trying to steal Cullen’s job away from him?”

Cassandra rolled her eyes. “I’m trying to imagine what it will look like when we are done,” She said nodding at the map. “All of this once belonged to the Imperium. Andraste changed that, as did the Blights. As for what comes next...I cannot guess the Maker’s plan.”

“Maybe the Maker will turn us all into fennecs? Or maybe he’ll smite everyone down. Or maybe we can make the world a better place. That last thing sounds way more plausible.” Max joked.

Cassandra snorted. “Because everyone agrees on what ‘better’ means.” She stood up, looking at Max. “I know I want a world where people trust the Chantry and that trust is respected. I want to respect tradition but not fear change. I want to right past wrongs but not avenge them,” she shook her head. “And I have no idea if my wanting these things makes any of them right.”

Max raised an eyebrow. “Even if they aren’t right, they’re certainly admirable. Personally I think they’re a little too optimistic given today’s world but still, they’re admirable all the same.”

“Some would disagree. They would call it heresy.” Cassandra said.

Max snickered. “That didn’t sound like the ravings of a heretic, Cassandra. I’ve heard far worse from the Hawkes.”

Cassandra’s mouth twitched in a smile. “Perhaps not, but it takes precious little effort to paint even an act of compassion as damaging.”

Cassandra gave a sigh and walked over to one of the windows in the room. She stared out of it as she leaned against the wall with her legs crossed. 

“Tell me, what guides you?” She asked suddenly. “You make decisions that shake the world, yet you always seem so assured. I wish I had your confidence.”

Max nearly choked with surprise. “Careful now, you almost sound like you admire me.”

Cassandra turned her head to look at him. “I absolutely do.” She said seriously. “I may not always agree with your decisions and you might be a complete childish fool sometimes, but how many could do what you have done? You were a prisoner, accused and reviled, yet you’ve emerged from every trial victorious. The Maker’s grace does not make you immortal. You live or die by your own hand. That is worthy of admiration.”

Max grinned as he joined her by the window. “I’m not that assured. I just make it up as I go.”

Cassandra chuckled. “Let all your followers take heart.”

Max smiled. “What can I say? It’s worked so far.” His smile faltered, as if he was nervous. “But in all seriousness, if I’m guided by anything Cassandra, it’s you. Knowingly or not, I try and make good decisions that you might approve of or at least be okay with. It’s like I have to prove myself to you every time I do something.”

Cassandra blushed slightly, her cheeks burning. She tried to shrug his words aside but they burrowed their way into her. And strangely enough, she felt her heart flutter. 

“Oh, excellent, the blind leading the blind.” She laughed nervously, suddenly conscious of how close they were to each other. Which was made even closer when Max stepped forward and took her hands in his. His hands were calloused from years of fighting and work, but warm and gentle. She found herself wondering what the rest of his body felt like. 

“I don’t think you’re blind.” Max said.

“Clearly you haven’t been paying attention.”

Max raised an eye at her, grinning. “Haven’t I?”

Cassandra cleared her throat, deciding to change the subject before she got too caught up with the emotions running around inside her. “When we first met, if someone told me I would be pleased to have you lead me, I would have throttled them. I might have even killed them honestly. But I am. The Maker chose well.”

Max nodded, still smiling at her. “I appreciate that. And here I was thinking you were annoyed by me.”

Cassandra grinned. “Don’t push your luck. We still have a long road to travel, Max. Wherever it takes us, I’m glad you’re here.”

The trip back to Skyhold was a quiet one. Josephine was clearly rattled by what had transpired in Val Royeaux and John and Leliana realized this so they gave her her space. But about halfway back to Skyhold, John had enough. He had seen enough trauma to know she was freaking out on the inside and keeping it all in isn’t a good thing. One night as they were eating, John made his move.

Josephine was nibbling on an apple staring off into the surrounding woods nervously. As if she was expecting an assassin to leap out at her. She was so focused on scanning the woods, she didn’t notice when John plopped down beside her. Leliana eyed them from her place across the small campfire. She wondered what the Commander was up to. She found out soon enough when without warning, John let out a loud howl like he was a wolf. 

Josephine jumped, nearly dropping the apple as she gave a startled cry. Leliana just watched, intrigued.

John took a deep breath and then shouted as loud as he could. A few birds nearby got startled and flew off, their silhouettes visible against the rising moon. The shout wasn’t out of pain or distress but rather, it was a shout of a challenge. As if he was challenging everything around him to just try and mess with him. It was a shout of defiance. 

Her heart beating like crazy, Josephine tried to slow her breathing as she glared angrily at John. “What was that for? You nearly scared me to death! Not to mention, anyone even remotely close to us must have heard that!”

John tapped his nose, grinning. “That was the point.”

Josephine gasped. “Are you insane? Now anyone following us knows where we are.”

John laughed. “Maybe that was the point as well.”

Josephine blinked, confused now. “Then why do that?”

John smiled at her. “Because ever since Val Royeaux, you’ve been living in constant fear that some assassin or another will jump out and attack you.”

Josephine glared at him. “And what does howling and shouting have to do with me being fearful? Were you just trying to scare me?”

John cocked his head to the side. “Yes and no. I shouted like that for two reasons: one, to show you how afraid you are and two, to show you something. If there is anyone following us, then they definitely heard me shout just now. And now they know where we are, like you said. But they also now know that I’m daring them to try and attack us.”

Leliana nodded, starting to understand what John was up to. 

Josephine though, was still confused. “I don’t understand.”

“It’s simple. By shouting, I’m not only daring them to try something, I’m telling them that I’m not intimidated by them or anything else nearby. That I’m not afraid of them. Like you are.”

Josephine frowned. “I’m not—.”

“It’s okay, Josie. It’s alright to be scared. Anyone would be in your place. But the key to being afraid, is to let the things that scare you know that you will overcome them. And an easy and helpful way to do that, I’ve found, is to just shout. Go on and try it.” John said kindly.

Josephine was at a loss. “But what if…” 

John reached out and held her chin in his hand, sending a jolt straight through her heart. Leliana tensed slightly but since John was only trying to help ease Josephine’s fears, she allowed it. 

“There’s nothing to be afraid of. Come on, I’ll do it with you. Just shout as bravely and loudly as you can. Let even the assassins back at the House of Repose’s home base know that you will overcome them.” John said with a smile.

Though she was shaking because of nerves or because John was still gently holding her chin, Josephine swallowed determinedly. She nodded and John let go of her chin, smiling encouragingly at her. 

“On three. One. Two. Three.” 

John gave another loud shout and after a second, Josephine joined him, their shouts combining into one. She screamed out all of her fear and anxiety that she had been storing up inside her since Val Royeaux. She could almost feel the stress slowly leave her. And she found that as her breath escaped her and she stopped, she felt surprisingly more confident than she had felt a minute before. 

Out of breath, she grinned at John who grinned back. “See? It helps doesn’t it?”

Josephine started to laugh then. It had been that easy to calm her nerves? How had it been that easy? 

Josephine couldn’t help but give another shout of defiance, this time startling John. He hadn’t been expecting her to do it again but he laughed afterwards. He was proud of her.

Chuckling, Josephine unconsciously leaned into him, throwing her arms around him as she did so. She rested her head on his chest, smiling and blushing at the same time, her hands clutching his shirt. He smelled like vanilla, strangely enough. She liked it. 

“How? How do you always seem to know exactly what to do or say to help me?” She whispered, not caring that she was still hugging him. John placed an arm around her, completely aware that Leliana has her eyes glued onto him.

“I have no idea. But I’m glad I do.” John said back. 

 Josephine sat upright and damning what Leliana thought, she leaned forward and kissed John’s cheek quickly. “Thank you.” She said sincerely, her blushes darkening. 

Now John blushed as he nodded. “You don’t have to thank me.”

Leliana cleared her throat, standing up. “Alright. It’s time us ladies get some sleep. You have first watch, Shepard.” 

Josephine smiled at her friend, not caring that she would most definitely be getting an earful from her later about the kiss. She stood up and curtsied politely to John. “Goodnight, John. And thank you again.” She said warmly and with a twinkle in her eyes before she joined Leliana in crawling into their tent, leaving John alone with his thoughts.

He smiled, looking up at the night sky as the campfire crackled quietly. He reached up with his hand and softly touched the cheek Josephine had kissed. 

“Goodnight, Josie.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER THIRTY

They reached Skyhold within another few days. Josephine and Leliana both immediately returned to work, saying they had to catch up on stuff they had fallen behind on. John, for his part, was just glad to be back at the castle. Roaming around the countryside, although it was pleasant enough to look at all the views, was still not what he was used to. And he definitely was spoiled by Normandy, with its showers and soft beds, things one didn’t get on the road. 

In the days following their return, John didn’t see much of Josephine as she was too busy. He didn’t mind though. It gave him a chance to say hello to friends. 

Even then, he figured he’d stop by Josephine’s office and just check and see if she was doing better. After the shouting they had done, she seemed to have calmed down a little but it never hurt to make sure. 

He pushed open the door and stepped inside her office. She was at her desk as always, looking over some documents. As he walked over to her, she looked up and frowned. 

“Before you say anything, I want to apologize,” Josephine said. “I’m so sorry, John. I never thought my family’s trading status would trap us in an assassin’s plot. I’m glad you agreed to come with me. Thank you. If you hadn’t joined me...well, I don’t wish to imagine what might have happened.”

John nodded. “Like I’ve said before Josie, you don’t have to thank me. But between the Inquisition’s soldiers and spies, I’d say Skyhold is safer than anywhere else in Thedas.”

Josephine sighed. “Yet the problem persists. I’ve tracked down the Du Paraquettes. If they become gentry, they can annul the contract on my life. We’ll require a noble from Val Royeaux to sponsor them, a judge to provide documents, to minister to ratify them…”

Leliana chuckled as she stepped into the room. “It’s so like you to take the longest course of action, even when your life is at stake.” Leliana said, walking up to the desk.

Josephine raised an eye. “Do you ever knock?”

Leliana smirked. “Not typically.”

Josephine sighed.

“There’s a faster way, Josephine: the original contract on your life is in the vault of the House of Repose,” Leliana said, leaning over the table. “If my agents infiltrate it and destroy the original, the assassins will have no obligation to chase you.”

Josephine frowned. “Leliana, please. I want no more blood shed over a personal affair.”

Leliana scowled, throwing her hands up. “Don’t be so stubborn, Josie! How long will it take you to gather these favors in Val Royeaux?”

John crossed his arms. “I’m with you, Josephine. There’s no reason to kill anymore people.”

Leliana pursed her lips. “Fine. But my people are ready, if your way doesn’t work. And I’ll post a watch on Josephine, in case the House of Repose decides to visit.”

“I’ll look after her as well.” John said in a way that left nothing up for debate. 

Josephine rolled her eyes at the two. They sure were protective over her. “While I appreciate this, I still believe elevating the Du Paraquettes will solve this. I’ll talk with Max and see what we can do.”

Leliana snorted. “I bet he’ll love that.”

“Really, John, this is a bit much isn’t it?” Josephine asked him as he put a singularity in front of the doors to his room. John thought it best if Josephine slept in his room with him, at least until the problem with the assassins was dealt with. Leliana had only agreed only after making it perfect clear that they were not to share a bed and if John tried any funny business then she would hang him over the falls overlooking the Undercroft. Which obviously wasn't John’s plan. So here they were with Josephine taking John’s bed and with him sleeping on a cot he had carried up to the room.

“While it’s definitely overkill, this way anyone coming into the room will be caught instantly. I did this all the time back home whenever me and my squad needed to guard a choke point or something.”

Josephine blushed. “No, I meant is um...sleeping in the same room is a bit much.”

John blinked. “Oh. Well, I suppose you can sleep in your room and have a few guards placed with you if you want.”

Josephine twirled some of her hair around her finger. “It’s fine. I don’t mind sharing the room at all. I feel safer knowing you’ll be here with me.” She snickered. “I’m almost tempted to do that shouting thing again.”

John laughed as he grabbed a pillow from the bed and put it on the cot. “Only if you want to scare the neighbors half to death.”

Josephine smiled and then paused before she got into the bed. This is John’s bed. Which means it’ll smell like him. Her cheeks reddened. And he’ll be sleeping a few feet away from me. Am I ready for that?

She didn’t have the time to think about it as John blew the lanterns out and climbed onto the cot, pulling his blanket over him as he did so. 

Josephine swallowed and pushed the thoughts aside. It was just a bed. And John was just protecting her by sharing a room with her. 

She crawled into the bed and placed her head on the pillow, doing her best to ignore the fact that John’s scent was already enveloping her. The scent was sending jolts through her body and she squirmed restlessly. It was going to be a long night.

After a few minutes, Josephine spoke up. “John? Are you still awake?”

There was a pause before John sighed. “I think so, yeah. What’s up?”

“Do you miss your homeworld?” 

The question came out of nowhere. She wanted to fill the silence and take her mind off of being in his bed so she had just asked the first thing to pop into her head.

John was quiet for a moment before answering. “All the time. I was born there so of course I miss it. And my ship, Normandy, will always hold a special place in my heart.”

“Do you miss the people on your ship?”

“They’re my family. I miss them all. We’ve been through hell together.”

Josephine nodded. “And what about the people of the Inquisition? How do we compare to your crew?” She asked, genuinely curious. 

John chuckled. “Honestly, you all are a lot alike. I’ve grown to like all of you.”

Josephine swallowed nervously, her heartbeat increasing. “Just like?” She said, somewhat disappointed.

John snickered. “Well I like all of you but a couple of you have become very important to me.”

Josephine took a shark inhale. “Really? Who?” 

John turned over on his cot. “I’m not sharing. You’ll just have to wait and see.”

Josephine scowled. I swear, he does this on purpose!

Aiden looked at Garrus, then at Liara, and then at Grunt. He was thoroughly confused. “So let me get this straight: you three came through a green portal from somewhere called the Milky Way in search of your friend and all four of you came from the stars? Am I missing anything?”

Garrus rubbed his mandibles. “Sounds about right. It’s oversimplified but it works.”

Aiden groaned, putting his hand over his face. “Ugh, why is it always me that gets stuck with the weird shit?” He turned to Liara. “It’s a good thing I’m used to dealing with weird stuff like you three. If anyone else had seen you first, they would have freaked out. Actually, now that I think about it, if you had come across literally anyone else, you probably wouldn’t have had to fight ogres.”

Liara blinked. “Ogres? Aren’t they monsters in ancient human mythology? Like trolls?”

Aiden laughed. “I take it you don’t have Ogres and darkspawn where you come from.”

Grunt chuckled. “Yeah, we don’t. We have harder stuff to kill.”

Aiden smirked. “In any case, tell me more about this human you are trying to find.”

“Well he’s a human. He’s um…” Garrus paused when he noticed Aiden was grinning at him. “There’s a lot of humans here, isn’t there?”

Aiden laughed, nodding. “Asking about one particular human is like trying to find particular grain of sand on a beach. You guys are going to have one hard time trying to find your friend.”

Liara clenched her fists. “We aren’t giving up. Especially since we’ve barely only just begun. But if you can’t help us, then we will be on our way.” She said, starting to head west.

Aiden coughed. “I wouldn’t go that way if I were you.”

Liara spun around. “And why is that?” She said icily.

“Because there’s nothing out there. No decent thing anyway. The farther west you go, the less people you’ll find. Which means the less chances you’ll run into someone that knows something about your friend.”

Liara grunted. “Fine. Then we go north.”

Aiden laughed again. “Then you’ll eventually hit water.”

“And that isn’t ideal.” Garrus said. 

Liara growled. She was starting to get angry with how Aiden seemed to enjoy teasing them. “Then where do you suggest we go?”

Aiden pretended to think about it, scratching his chin thoughtfully. “Well there’s far more civilization in the east. Which means you are in luck! I’m heading east myself. At least, now that I’m cured.”

Grunt snickered. “You weren’t sick were you?” He sniffed. “You don’t smell alive. That’s why I wasn’t able to smell you earlier.”

Aiden smiled. “In a manner of speaking. As for the alive part, well, I’ve technically been dying for the last eleven years. I’m a Grey Warden.” He said Grey Warden as that was enough explanation. 

Garrus blinked. “And I’m a Turian.”

Aiden sighed. “Never mind, I’ll explain later. Anyway, I can help you find your buddy. Or at the very least, I know people that can. Only problem is that they are all east of us. Which is a long ways away. So I suggest we get moving now before more ogres come up.”

Aiden turned east and started walking without waiting for the others. His dog Triala, trotted alongside him. 

Liara and her friends hurried to match his step. “Wait, there are more of those evil things?” Liara asked as they walked. 

The redhead snorted. “They’re everywhere below your feet.”

Garrus choked. “And how many of them are there?”

Aiden didn’t look back as he replied. “Trust me, you’d rather not know.”

Grunt chuckled. “Just say a lot and be done with it, human.”

Now Aiden chuckled as the group left the destroyed village and the four dead ogres. 

“I know at least three people that would get along perfectly with you, big guy.”

Garrus snickered. “Only if they don’t mind getting headbutted.”

“I wouldn’t worry about that. One of them is made of rocks.” Was Aiden’s reply.

Garrus looked sidelong to Liara who simply shrugged. His guess was as good as hers. 

Chapter Text

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE

John laughed heartily, wiping a tear from his eye as he struggled to stop laughing. He was chatting with the sergeant assigned to keep watch over Josephine as she worked and the sergeant had just finished telling him a rumor floating around in the barracks. According to the rumor, Max and Sera had stuffed all of the practice dummies with spices, making the soldiers that used them sneeze up a storm. Granted, it probably wasn’t a rumor that those two did it; they were known for pulling pranks like that. 

John shook his head, his laugh calming down to a mere chuckle. “Ahh, Max is definitely not an average leader, huh?” 

The sergeant chuckled. “No he is not.” She said. 

“Can you two be a little quieter, please? I’m trying to get some paperwork finished before lunch.” Josephine said from her desk. She had made good progress in the last few days regarding the Du Paraquettes. She had managed to find a sponsor as well as a judge to help her cause. And a minister had also agreed to help. Her plan was almost complete. Now, all she had to do was wait to receive word that the Du Paraquettes held up their end of the bargain and revoked the contract on her life. 

John smiled at her. He had barely left her side recently. Something that both of them had enjoyed. “With respect, Josephine, but you are always trying to get some paperwork finished.”

Josephine did her best to hide the smile forming on her face but she wasn’t quite fast enough. John grinned at her from his place in a chair in front of the fireplace in the middle of the room. He had grown to love her smile. There was something pure about it, something truly happy that John couldn’t get enough of.

John clapped on his knees as he stood up. “Well, I’m going to go get a quick bite to eat; I have a hankering for some snacks. Sergeant, will you take care of things while I’m gone?”

She stood up straighter, giving him a salute. “Of course, Commander!” 

John nodded to Josephine before heading for the door and closing it behind him. In the great hall, he started making his way to the kitchens. As he walked, an Inquisition soldier passed him, heading the opposite way towards Josephine’s office. The man nodded to John. “Spaceman.”

John paused as the man passed by him. Most people in the Inquisition had started calling him Commander after Haven. Now only outsiders called him ‘Spaceman’. 

He turned around, watching as the soldier slowly entered Josephine’s office. John frowned. Then with a jolt, he recognized the strange accent the man had. It was Orlesian, unless his ears betrayed him. His eyes widening, he realized who the soldier was. 

Instantly, he was off running. He tried to open the door to her office but the door wouldn’t budge. Knowing he had only moments to spare, John ripped the door open with his biotics, sending slivers of wood flying in all directions. He burst into the office just in time to see the sergeant shoving Josephine behind her as she faced the assassin who was brandishing a long dagger. The assassin slashed at the sergeant who raised an arm to block it. The blade cut at her arm and she winced, before reaching for her own sword. The assassin grabbed her and shoved her away. The sergeant went to rise but faltered from her wounded arm. There was no one to protect Josephine now.

Josephine looked up at the falling dagger in terror, too afraid to move as death came rushing towards her. 

From the side, the sergeant shouted, “Lady Montilyet!”

And in that moment, a red haze went over John’s eyes. In a flash, he had stopped the assassin in his tracks. The man was frozen from John’s biotics, his dagger just mere centimeters from Josephine’s chest. With a scream, Josephine crumpled to the floor, covering her eyes. If John had been a second slower, she would have been skewered.

John marched over to the frozen assassin, raising him in the air and turning him towards him. John could see a sort of fear in the assassin’s eyes. A fear of the unknown. John snarled, his Omni blade sliding out. A soft sizzling sound could be heard from the heated blade. 

With an outraged yell, John lunges forward at the man. The man flinched but gave a short cry as John stopped his blade right in front of the man’s face. Instead of killing him, John squeezes his fist and his biotics rendered the would be assassin unconscious. As much as he wished to kill the piece of filth, he knew it would be better to keep the man alive and let Leliana have a go at him. 

The sergeant went over to stand guard over the slumped assassin as John knelt by Josephine as she cried, terrified. John touched her shoulder and she flinched. Looking up and realizing that it was only him, she buried her face in his shoulder, her tears streaming down her face. “Thank you thank you thank you John!” She cried, shaking. John held her in his arms, doing his best to comfort her. She was in shock. 

“Hey. Hey, now. It’s alright. I’ve got you.” He said softly as she cried into his shoulder. 

“If you hadn’t stopped him, he would have... I would be...John—.” She stammered.

“Hush, Josie. It’s okay. You’re safe now.” John said, hugging her tightly. 

“I should have guessed the scum would try and infiltrate the guards.” The sergeant said, giving the unconscious assassin a kick. 

John said to Josephine softly, “Josie, he didn’t hurt you did he?” 

Breathing shakily, Josephine was able to answer him after many gasps. “H-he only frightened me. It was all so sudden. If you and the sergeant hadn’t been here...I owe you both everything.”

“Just doing my duty, Ambassador.” The sergeant said. I’ll go talk to the spymaster about these murderous louts. She’ll find how he got in.”

John looked up at her, nodding his thanks. “And get that arm checked out. It looks bad.”

The sergeant grinned. “Ah it’s just a scrape. I’ll go find someone to help me with getting this trash to Sister Leliana.” She said before picking up the man’s unconscious body and lugging him out of the room. 

“John I...I’m…Don’t leave me.”

“Shh, Josie. I know. I got you. I’m not going anywhere.” He said quietly, still holding her. He didn’t let her go until Leliana and Max came, having by notified of the incident by the sergeant. Leliana took Josephine away to her room to let her calm down. She had to practically pry her from John’s embrace. While Leliana took Josephine away, Max took John out to to the practice yard to blow off some steam. Max could tell that the Commander was shaken and quite possibly, pissed off by the attack. And he found from personal experience that sparring helped get rid of some extra anger and stress after something like that. 

Max tossed John a practice sword and the second the sword touched John’s fingertips, Max started to wail on him. He would front and then rap John’s knuckles and he just kept coming. John had no choice but to give ground, from Max’s onslaught of attacks. But swords were neither of their strong suits so inevitably, Max made a mistake and lunges forward a little too far. Seeing his chance, John dove in and hit Max’s side. 

Max winced, leaping back. He’s a have a bruise there later. 

“Good one.” 

John ignored him, focusing on the fight.

“Quit blaming yourself, Shepard. Brooding doesn’t suit you.” Max said with a grin.

“I’m fine.” Was John’s reply as he parried a blow aimed at his left shoulder. 

Max snorted, darting in to hit John’s shin. “No you aren’t. You just saw someone you love almost die. You are not ‘fine.’”

“I am.” John said, his blows getting harder. 

Max jumped back, smiling. “You didn’t deny the fact that you love our Ambassador.” He pointed out.

Snarling, John lunged forward, knocking Max’s sword out of his hands and grabbing the other man, he threw him to the ground. “I said, I’m fine !” John shouted. 

Max put his hands out. “I surrender.”

John rolled his eyes and helped him up. “Look, I get what you are trying to do and I appreciate it. But I’m fine, Max. I’ve dealt with this kind of stuff before.”

Max grinned mischievously. “I don’t know what your on, but I’ve already gotten what I wanted. You didn’t deny your secret. So now I know that you have really strong feelings for a certain Antivan.” He teased.

John sighed. “Whatever. I’m going to clear my head. And I mean it Max. I’m fine.”

Max nodded, watching as John walked off towards the ramparts. Max had had years of experience telling whether or not someone was lying. And a blind and dumb nug would be able to tell that John was as he said he was. 

But he wasn’t.

John climbed the stairs to the ramparts and looked out over the valley once he reached the top. He couldn’t shake the image of Josephine’s terrified face out of his mind. If he had just been a millisecond slower then she would most likely be dead right now. But what really scared him was how hard it had been to not run the assassin through with his Omni blade. He had used every ounce of willpower he had in order to stop. It had just been so hard to see clearly through that other side of him. The side of him willing to stop at nothing to protect those he cared about. The furious side of him that would come out when his friends were in trouble. It had come out more than once the last few years but it worries him. It was like the other side of him didn’t care about justice or due process, only about hurting those that threaten his friends. 

He’d killed countless times before in defense, whether in defense of his comrades or to save innocents. But as he had stared into the eyes of Josephine’s would be assassin, he wanted the man to suffer . To die slowly and agonizingly for daring to threaten her. 

John shook his head in a vain attempt to shake his thoughts away. Having failed to do so, he slammed his fist down onto the stone railing with a growl. 

Why did he feel this way? He always felt the need to protect his friends but something about his need to protect Josephine felt...different. Like it was more than a need. 

He thought back to what Max had said about how he didn’t deny Max’s observation that he loved the Ambassador. But that was crazy. He was a soldier. He didn’t fall in love. Except the more he thought about it, the more it made sense. How he would always look for her first at dinner or in meetings, how he would always try and stay close to her, how he always seemed to find time for her. Hell, they even technically shared the same living space. And he had caught himself checking her out on more than one occasion. 

Huh. Do I love Josephine?

“You’re nervous.” 

John jumped, spinning around to see Cole standing behind him. From what Solas told him, Cole appeared to be a spirit of compassion or something. John didn’t know much about spirits and the Fade, but he wasn’t entirely sure that Cole was a spirit. John had a suspicion that the young man was something more. Whatever he was though, John still hadn’t gotten used to Cole’s sudden appearances. 

John sighed. “Damn, Cole, you have got to stop sneaking up on people like that.”

Cole frowned from underneath his hat. “I wasn’t sneaking. You just didn’t notice me.”

John rubbed the back of his neck. “Good point. So what are you doing up here?”

Cole looked at him, tilting his head to the side. “You.”

John blinked. “Me? What about me?”

“Heart pounding, beating, pummeling. ‘Does she feel the same? Does she look at me the same way I look at her? How can I tell? Is it obvious? What should I do?’ You’re nervous, nerves striking nerves striking your heart. You are also scared. You don’t know what you’d do if she did get hurt. You’re afraid the rage will burst out, claw out. Like on Noveria or Elysium. You lost control. But that’s okay. You don’t have to hold it all inside, pushing it down into the well, deeper and deeper. You need to shout it out, like you told her.” Cole said, his eyes piercing John’s. 

John didn’t know how Cole had known what he was feeling. He let go a pent up breath he hadn't realized he was keeping in. “How did you know about Noveria and Akuze?” John asked warily. He hadn’t told anyone in the Inquisition about what had happened on either planets. 

And I never even told anyone on the Normandy the whole story of Akuze. So why the hell am I getting a feeling that he knows?

“Because you were thinking about them. It wasn’t your fault. Just like with Josephine, it wasn’t your fault. You worry about if she thinks it is. She doesn’t. She knows you saved her,” Cole chuckled, giving a smile. “She knows she doesn’t have to, but she wants to thank you again.”

John shook his head, both impressed and a little scared of the younger man now. 

“Ugh, this is hurting my head. I’m going to go have a drink now. Thanks for the pep talk, Cole. I think.” John said before leaving the spirit/man on the ramparts and heading into the tavern. He wasn’t the least bit surprised to find the Hawke twins and Varric inside. 

When they saw him, they waved him over to join them. Varric slapped him on the back as he sat down. “Here’s the man of the hour! Ruffle’s very own knight in space armor!”

John groaned, already regretting his decision to join them. 

Hawke laughed. “Yeah, word travels fast in this castle. You saved her golden ass from a House of Repaste assassin guy!”

“House of Repose.” Marian corrected. 

“Yeah, that’s what I said.” Hawke retorted.

“No it wasn’t. You said ‘House of Repaste’, not ‘Repose’.” 

“No I didn’t.”

“Yes, you did.”

“Clean out your ears, I did.”

“I’d say clean out your head but you clearly already have.”

“Well you can clean out—.”

Varric coughed loudly, stopping the two from going any further. He knew that there was no stopping the two after a certain point. After that point, it just got annoying. And it was obvious that John wasn’t in the mood for their endless banter. 

“I hear Josephine owes you her life. And that you stopped the three men in the time it took to blink.” Varric said.

John frowned. “Three men? It was only one guy with a dagger. And I was almost too late.”

Varric grinned. “Might be so. Might also be five men and an elven rogue carrying a flaming sword that shoots acid. Who knows?”

John raised an eye at the dwarf. “That’s not even remotely close.”

Varric gave him a wink. 

Marian shoved Varric playfully. “Just ignore this nug humper. He’ll embellish the truth either way; it’s what he does for fun.”

Varric snorted, raiding his glass to his lips. “Nug humper? Madam, you wound me.”

Marian laughed. 

Hawke laughed too. “Anyway, good on you Shepard. I bet the Lady Ambassador is even more head over heels for you now.”

John nearly choked on his drink. “Bwh—What?”

Hawke chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief. “Sweet Maker, the man is an idiot.”

Marian snickered. “Maybe you two should start a club.”

Hawke snapped his fingers. “That’s an excellent idea! You could be the club’s leader and symbol.”

Both John and Varric sighed, calling over the bartender for another round. They’d need it if they were going to get through the night. 

Chapter Text

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO

Max groaned tiredly as he ‘entertained’ some nobles that were visiting Skyhold. He hated it. But when a rattled Josephine asks him to do something, he does it. Word of the attempt on Josephine’s life spread through the Inquisition like fire and so naturally, everyone was extra accommodating and nice to her in the days after the attack. Leliana had had a rather one sided session with the would be assassin and after learning everything she could from him, she had him disappear. Max honestly didn’t know if she had killed him or actually made him disappear and either way, he wasn’t sure he wanted to know. Leliana scared him a lot. 

After the attempt, both John and Evelyn barely left the Antivan’s side. Which was a fact Max ended up teasing his sister about. Max could tell that Evelyn was sweet on Josephine but unless John suddenly showed no interest, Max doubted Josephine would notice Evelyn’s attraction. And while he felt bad for her, he also recognized the natural chemistry between the Ambassador and the Commander. 

“Excuse me, are you even listening?” 

Max jumped in his throne. One of the nobles finally noticed that he wasn’t paying attention to them as they droned on about land disputes and whatever else nobles seemed important.

Max blinked. “Want me to lie and say yes?”

The nobles all started to murmur to themselves and a couple looked about ready to start yelling at Max, who for his part, was shocked he’d made it this far without pissing them off. 

Luckily, he was saved by Vivienne who had noticed the angry nobles and rushed to his aid, ushering them away from him after giving him a sour look. He sighed. She’d most likely be giving him a lecture on proper etiquette on dealing with the rich later. But he’d take a lecture from the enchanter over having to deal with whiny nobles anyday. 

He stood up from his rather uncomfortable throne and stretched. He was ready for a good prank. Maybe a good old fashioned water bucket over a door prank. Or a classic tampering with food prank. 

Max rubbed his hands together in anticipation. So many options to choose from!

He decided he’d just move a bunch of books in the library in order to mess with Dorian who had unofficially become the library’s bookkeeper. 

So he made his way up to the library and as he was making sure the coast was clear of Dorian, he was surprised to see Cassandra sitting at a table reading. When he got closer, sneaking up behind her, he saw that it was Swords and Shields. 

“Still reading that trash, huh? I’m sure Varric is flattered.” Max said teasingly.

Cassandra jumped slightly and quickly closed the book and turned around to glare at him. “Ugh. Yes? What of it?”

Max grinned. “Oh, nothing. It’s just that under that taciturn shell beats a true romantic heart.”

Cassandra frowned. “Why must of be an accusation? Romance is not the sole province of dithering ladies in frilly dresses.”

Max shrugged. “I never said it was.”

Cassandra ignored him. “It is passion . It is being swept away by the pursuit of an ideal. What is not to like about that?”

“Don’t get me wrong, I like this side of you.” Max said cheerfully.

Cassandra stared at him. “I don’t swoon .”

Max gave a chuckle. “I meant the passion.”

Cassandra swallowed, a blush creeping up to her cheeks. “Ah. Well, that’s...not so bad, then.”

Max laughed, sitting down beside her. She eyed him curiously. 

“Are you just here to laugh at me?” 

Max grinned. “Me? Laugh at you? Perish the thought.”

“Uh huh.” Cassandra said flatly.

Max laughed again. “Nah, I originally came up here to screw around with Dorian’s books but once I saw you sitting here, I decided to come check in on my favorite Seeker.”

Cassandra raised an eye. “And you’ve known many Seekers, have you?”

“Nope, you’re the only one.”

Cassandra snorted. “Lucky me.”

“I know, right? You are one lucky Seeker.”

Cassandra grunted in disgust, although she was smiling. She’s never tell him but she actually enjoyed his company. Max brought a certain levity to everything he did or said which was a welcome change from most people she was used to working with. 

Max stood up, giving her a wide grin. “Well I should be going. Dorian’s books won’t be misplaced by themselves.” He bowed. “My Lady.”

Cassandra rolled her eyes as he walked off. As he left, another person sat down beside her. 

Cassandra nodded a greeting. “Siael.” 

The two still didn’t like each other that much but they were at least on speaking terms now. It had only taken them several weeks to get to that point and so Cassandra counted it as a victory. 

Siael grinned at her, taking note how the Seeker’s eyes followed Max. The elf snorted. “He’s got a good ass, doesn’t he.”

Cassandra choked. “Excuse me?”

Siael snickered. “Max. You were staring at his ass just now.”

Cassandra’s cheeks burned through her blush. She held her head high, trying to look dignified. “I was not!”

Siael laughed. “You totally were! It’s okay though. I’ve caught him checking out yours so it’s all fair.”

Cassandra felt her ears burn and her palms suddenly got sweaty. “H-he has?” Why does that make me excited? Sweet Maker, this is embarrassing!

Siael grinned. “Oh yeah, I’m surprised you haven’t caught him by now. In fact, I’m a little jealous. He’s head over heels about you, I can tell.”

Cassandra squirmed in her chair. “He is?” She couldn’t believe it.

Siael smiled at her. “Like Varric is about Bianca. Only less creepy.”

Cassandra sighed, covering her face so that the elf wouldn’t see her reactions. “Ugh, why are we talking about this?”

Siael nudged her arm. “And I can say from experience, he’s an excellent lover. He’s got fantastic stamina and rhythm, let me tell you.”

Cassandra groaned exasperatedly. “Maker, stop. So inappropriate.”

“What? I’m just saying.”

“Stop. Talking.”

“Oh I get you. So you can ogle over him in silence.”

Cassandra banged her head down on the table.

John rubbed his left shoulder, grunting as he did so. He had strained the muscles in it during a sparring session with Bull earlier that day. The Chargers and Blackwall had returned from the Storm Coast the day before and so John had been hanging out with the group since then. He was in the middle of getting some ice to put on his shoulder when a scout came up to him.

“Lady Montilyet wishes to speak to you, Commander. Oh, and instead of ice, try using a frost rune. Those work better.” The scout said with a gleam in his eye. 

John nodded his thanks and quickly grabbed a blue rock looking rune. It was a decent enough cold temperature so John held it against his shoulder and headed towards Joseohine’s office. 

He swung open the doors and stepped inside the room. Josephine was at her desk as usual but when she saw John enter, her face split into a grin and she stood up to hug him excitedly. 

“John! I have good news!” She held up a slip of paper. “I’ve just received a letter from the House of Repose. They’ve finally acknowledged their contract is null and void. There’s no longer a price on my life.” Josephine said gleefully and John smiled, happy the matter was over. “They...also send their compliments on how handily you dispatched their agents.” 

John snorted. “They’re a polite bunch of ruthless murderers, I’ll give them that.”

Josephine sighed as she leaned against a chair. “I regret we were forced to deal with them. That you were endangered because of my part in the Game,” When John merely looked at her blankly, she explained. “The Game is what Orlesians call their politics. Very dangerous politics.”

John nodded. Dangerous politics must be universal then.

Josephine was quiet for a minute, staring into the fireplace. Then she half snickered to herself. “Did I ever mention I used to be a bard?”

John’s eyes widened in surprise. “You were a singer?”

Josephine turned to him, leaning on the chair. “To some degree. Bards entertain the Orlesian courts. They sing, play music, make charming conversation, and spy.” She said somewhat uncomfortably, like being a spy was a horrible thing. “Many young nobles put on a mask practice playing the Game in such a fashion.” 

“What made you interested in becoming a bard? Did you sing in front of a mirror as a child?” John teased.

Josephine’s mouth twitched in a smile. “No, nothing of the sort. No, I was attending a university in Val Royeaux when I learned about bards,” She smiled for real, thinking back to that time. “There was such an air of romance about them! Stories of secrets, trysts, and fascinating people. A group of us, young gentry from Antiva, decided this exciting life was for us.”

John snickered. “I don’t imagine many firstborn heirs join those ranks.”

Josephine chuckled. “No, I was a rather foolish exception.” Her tone changed to serious. “During one particular intrigue, I encountered a bard sent to kill my patron. We fought. Or perhaps ‘scrapped’ is the better word. Both of us terrified. We were at the top of a steep flight of stairs. The other bard drew a knife, and I pushed him away from me...You can imagine the result.” Josephine said, lowering her head.

John nodded. “You’ve drawn a clear enough picture. You were only defending yourself, Josephine.”

Josephine threw her hands up. “But it was such a waste , John! When I took off his mask, I knew him! We’d attended parties together.” She frowned, crossing her arms. “If I’d stopped to reason, if I’d used my voice instead of scuffling like a common thug…” She sighed. “I’ll always wonder who that young man would have grown into.”

John rubbed his chin stubble which was at the itchy stage of growing. “No one merciful. He seemed willing to kill you for the Game. But going from a bard to a diplomat is quite the career change.”

Josephine shrugged. “I was headed down that path for some time already. That night merely crystallized it.” 

Josephine jumped, as if she suddenly remembered something. “In all the commotion...Forgive me, I don’t believe I ever thanked you for helping me with all of this drama. I know you don’t want it but, thank you.”

John bowed, giving her a warm grin. “I’d do it again in a heartbeat. Such a gracious woman deserves nothing less.” 

Immediately, Josephine could feel her cheeks start to blush. She swore, the man didn’t even have to try to get her to blush. She couldn’t meet his eyes. “I...such talk. I’m quite overcome.”

John smirked at her. “Should I stop?”

Josephine sighed blissfully. “Oh, no. I mean yes! I meant no, I don’t…” She said flustered as she adjusted that strand of hair she was always messing with. Then she smiled. “Well, if you meant to draw a blush to my cheeks, as you can probably see, you’ve completely succeeded. I should um, return to my work before anyone notices.”

John laughed. “Oh come on Josie, you’ve been working nonstop recently. Give yourself a break for once.”

Josephine tilted her head to the side. “And what would I do for a break? I have too much to do.”

John grinned at her, grabbing her hand and pulling her away from the room. “Come on, let's take a stroll through Skyhold’s gardens. Get you some fresh air. It’ll do you good.”

Josephine’s heart skipped a beat as she followed blindly. All she could focus on was the fact that John was holding her hand. A fact that only made her blush more and give her goosebumps. She was surprised at how warm his hand was. Then she was conscious of how sweaty her own hand had quickly become. She prayed that he didn’t notice as he led her through the main hall and out into the gardens where a plethora of flowers and herbs were being grown. A few honey bees floated around amongst the flowers and there was a pleasant flowery scent in the air mixed with the mountain air. 

But as they walked around, Josephine was mainly focused on that John was still holding her hand. She wasn’t sure if he forgot he was or if he was doing it on purpose and quite frankly, she didn’t care. She was too busy enjoying being with him. 

As they casually walked though, she was all too aware of everyone else in the garden eyeing them. Including Mother Giselle, who as they passed, gave Josephine a tiny nod of approval. 

Josephine mentally sighed. She was willing to bet that within thirty minutes, all of Skyhold will have heard of her walking in the garden with John holding his hand. 

She ended up being very wrong. It only took ten minutes for others to show up.

“Everyone freeze!” Bull shouted at his Chargers and Blackwall as they walked into the gardens, causing both Josephine and John to groan. 

“Shepard and Josephine are holding hands! Hot damn, so it’s true!” Bull shouted, giving John the thumbs up.

“Chief, leave them alone.” Krem barked.

Blackwall laughed, grinning at them. “Good on you two.”

John grimaced, suddenly growing shy now that they had a louder audience. He leaned over and whispered in Josephine’s ear, sending a tingle down her spine. “What do you think? Think you’ve gotten enough fresh air for now?”

Josephine, her cheeks blushing from embarrassment now instead of holding his hand, nodded. “Definitely.” She whispered back. 

They spun around and went out of the garden a different way, opposite the side of the Chargers and Blackwall were walking in from. 

Bull called after them but they ignored him. “Guys? Damn it, Blackwall you scared them off!”

“ I scared them off? You were the one to suggest we go see if the rumor was true.”

“Yeah but I didn’t think you all would actually take my suggestions to heart.”

“Then don’t give a suggestion next time!”

John and Josephine ignored them as they continued their stroll along the ramparts where there was less chance of being seen. 

“Looks like we are taking the long way back to your office.” John said with a snicker. 

Josephine giggled despite herself. “It appears that way. At least the view is nice.” 

John nodded, looking up at the mountains surrounding the castle. “Absolutely. The mountains look especially regal this afternoon.”

Josephine smiled. He hadn’t realized that the nice view she was talking about, was him.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE

Liara studied the map intently, trying to memorize all of the regions and main landmarks. Aiden had thought it was a good idea to have Liara and the others look at a map of the world they were now stuck in. Liara thought it was a good idea as well until Aiden showed them that they were barely close to the outskirts of the known world of Thedas. According to Aiden, it would take weeks just to get to the boundary of Thedas and then another few more weeks to get to a place called Orzammar. He had some Warden business to do before he could take them to someone named Leliana, who he swore would be able to help them. From what he told them, this Leliana woman knew everything worth knowing in Thedas. This world’s Shadowbroker. 

Now, looking at the map, the daunting task laid out before them was all too apparent to her. They would have to find one man in this enormous continent. And that’s only if Shepard had dropped somewhere in Thedas. Liara didn’t even want to think of the task if he had dropped down into a different continent altogether. Although, from what Aiden told them, there wasn’t much around Thedas. Which Liara guessed was a good thing. It at least narrowed down their search area. 

While they traveled, they learned more about Thedas while Aiden learned more about them. He seemed particularly interested in her biotics and how it was similar to magic. Which was apparently a thing in this world. 

Garrus was interested in the different weapons and battles waged, Grunt liked to talk about all the many different creatures roaming the lands, and Liara for her part, enjoyed talking about the many cultures and histories to be found in Thedas. But the topic that all three of them were intrigued about was that of their self proclaimed guide. All of them wanted to know more about the man they were following but Aiden was very tight lipped about himself. For the first week, he would dodge all of their attempts to learn more about him. 

That is, until he made the mistake of bathing. 

The group were camped beside a river, a couple weeks away from a country called the Anderfels. Garrus and Grunt were arguing about how to cook the deer Aiden had shot with his bow while Liara was studying the map as Aiden bathed in the river a ways downstream. And as for Triala, she was happily chewing on a bird Aiden had killed for her.

Liara was about to tell Garrus and Grunt to stop their bickering when Aiden suddenly walked out of the undergrowth shirtless and whistling a tune under his breath. He stopped when he noticed the three aliens were staring at him. Or more accurately, staring at his chest. Aiden scowled and quickly threw his shirt on but it was already too late. They had already seen it. Three monstrous looking scars across his chest. One was right above his right breast, the other in his lower abdomen, and the last was over where his heart was. Everyone that saw the scars always stared at him like that. Which he thought was almost funny because he had more scars on his chest than just those three but those three were the ones that always drew the most attention. 

Liara had seen plenty of scars in her lifetime but Aiden’s were gruesome and mangled, far worse than any of the ones she had seen on members of the Normandy. His almost looked like they could be scars from a shotgun but that would be impossible here. 

Grunt looked at Aiden with what can only be described as puppy dog eyes, a human slang Liara had picked up from Joker.

“So gonna share with us about those ugly scars of yours?” The Krogan asked.

Garrus nodded. “Yeah, you can’t not tell us the story behind those badass scars now that we’ve all seen them.”

Aiden moaned, giving in. It wasn’t like it was an embarrassing story or anything. Just a painful one.

Aiden sat down and the other three gathered close by. Liara leaned forward expectantly as she sat. She was eager to learn more about the good natured man, even if it was just about some random scars. He intrigued her. Mainly because despite him just happening to be the first person they have come across in Thedas, something told her that he was no ordinary man. And she got that same feeling when she first met John, as if some sixth sense was telling her that they were more important than they said they were.

“Alright fine. You’ve told me enough about who you are, so it’s time I shared something extra about myself I guess.” Aiden said somewhat reluctantly. 

“The three scars are remnants from arrow wounds. I got them eleven years ago, shortly after I became a Grey Warden, actually. You see, the Grey Wardens in my home country of Ferelden fought the army of those darkspawn things I’ve told you about during what we call a Blight, eleven years ago. It was me and my friend’s job to light a beacon in a tower during the battle which would in turn, let the reinforcements know to join the fray. Only the reinforcements never came as their general had them flee the battlefield, leaving us Wardens and the king of the country to die fighting. And since all of the Wardens in Ferelden were in that battle, all of the Wardens in Ferelden perished. Well, all but me and my friend. The darkspawn breached the tower and we were both shot with arrows and went down. Luckily for us, a witch named Flemeth saved us and healed us. Or rather, had my other friend named Morrigan heal us. Anyway, the point of the story is that I got those scars from some arrow wounds that never healed over properly.”

Garrus blinked. “And what happened after that? How were the darkspawn defeated by just you and these two friends?”

Aiden sighed. “The short story is I gathered some allies and ended up forming an army of my own to combat the darkspawn. We fought them in Ferelden’s main city Denerim where I killed an ancient dragon which was the darkspawn’s leader and I saved the world from another Blight. And honestly, there are books you can read about my life and accomplishments if you three are that interested.”

Grunt growled. “You killed a dragon? Hmm, you might actually be worthy after all.”

“Look, many people have killed dragons before.”

“And how many have you killed?” Garrus asked. 

Liara shook her head. The two were like fanboys now.

Aiden pursed his lips. “Umm...Well I killed three in that first year of being a Warden and I lost count after seven. Seriously though, just read a book once we get into a city or something if you are that curious.”

Liara smiled. “But you are the primary source for the books material. Wouldn’t it be better to get the details from the source?”

Aiden glared at the three aliens. “Were you three this evil to your friend?”

Garrus laughed. “Oh no, not at all. We’re far worse with Shepard.”

“Leliana wished to speak with you, John. It seemed rather urgent.” Josephine told him as he passed her in the main hall. 

John grunted. “That doesn’t sound good.”

Josephine chuckled as she walked towards her office. “I’m sure it’s nothing to be worried about. Don’t let her intimidate you; underneath that cowl of hers, she’s a real softy.” She said with a giggle as if it was an inside joke.

John shrugged and made his up to the Rookery where Leliana and her spies typically hung out in.

As he reached the top of the stairs, Leliana greeted him rather seriously. “Ah, Shepard. May I have a word?”

John smiled pleasantly at her until she continued speaking and his smile slowly faded, replaced by a defensive grin. 

Leliana crosses her arms and raised an eyebrow at him. “I’ve noticed you’ve paid Lady Montilyet quite a number of compliments. 

John chuckled nervously. Despite what Josephine said about Leliana secretly being a softy, John was genuinely afraid of her most of the time. “You’ve found me out, spymaster.”

Leliana shook her head. “And entanglement with our ambassador seems most unwise. I asked Josephine to join the Inquisition because we needed a diplomat. Not so she could be toyed with.” The former bard said icily. 

John frowned, a little insulted that she still didn’t trust him, even after everything he had done. 

“I enjoy being with Josephine. She’s a good person. I’m not trying to break her heart, if that’s what you think. That I’m some bad boy come to sweep her off her feet and then break her heart and her trust.” He said defensively.

Leliana stared at him. “Then I would be more cautious. Josephine’s no stranger to courtly intrigue. But love?” She scoffed. “There she is an innocent. She has no idea you are truly attracted to her. If, indeed, you are.”

John snorted, growing tired of the tone she was using with him. “What do you have against the idea of me being attracted to Josephine?” He asked, copying her tone.

Leliana snuffed indignantly. “I have not known you long, Commander. Neither has Josephine. Her heart is easily carried away. I want to be sure that it is taken by someone who truly cares. So, if you feel anything towards Josephine, I want to know.”

Without skipping a beat, John nodded. “Yes. I’m very attracted to Josephine.” It felt good to finally say it. It was as if a weight had been taken off his shoulders now that he finally said it out loud. 

Leliana raised an eye, almost surprised to hear him say that. “Is that so?”

“You’re damn right that’s so. How could I not be attracted to someone as intelligent, beautiful, and caring as Josephine is? You have met her, right?”

Leliana sighed. But secretly, she had liked his answer. She could tell he was serious as well. 

“Whatever is between you, I ask that you treat her with kindness. For her sake. As well as yours.” She said in such a way that left no room for interpretation.

John got the message, plain as day. Hurt Josephine in any way and his life would be forfeit. And the scariest part of her threat was that he knew that if anyone in Thedas that would be able to snuff him out like a candle, it would be Leliana.

But she didn’t need to know she scared him.

John grinned. “Yes, yes— you’re the stern older sister who’ll rip me to shreds if I do much as make poor Josephine sniffle.”

Leliana’s mouth twitched in a smile. “As long as we’re both clear on that. I will not trouble you any further...but I do watch over my friends,” she nodded curtly. “Good day, Shepard.”

John nodded back and left hurriedly, eager to leave the spymaster alone. Before she changed her mind and shot him with a poison dart or something.

John quickly made his way over to Josephine’s office. He figured she deserved to know of his talk. 

He stepped inside her office and shut the door behind him. 

Josephine looked up from her paperwork and smiled warmly at him. She paused when she saw the look on his face. 

“Well, Leliana just gave me quite the speech. Is she always that terrifying?” 

Josephine frowned. “What about?”

John rubbed the back of his head. “About us.”

Josephine gave a sigh of exasperation. “Oh, she is impossible . Might we discuss this somewhere more private?” 

Figuring that not even Leliana would eavesdrop on them in their rooms, they made their way up to their rooms and locked the doors, just to make sure no one would intrude upon them as they talked. 

John sat down on a couch and started explaining what Leliana had said to him. As he did so, he watched Josephine as she walked back and forth in front of him, growing angrier by the second. When he got to the innocence part, Josephine had had enough. 

“Leliana said I was ‘an innocent at love’?” She said angrily.

John shrugged from his place on the couch. “More or less.”

Josephine stopped pacing, raising her hand. “Of all the—I’m quite capable of understanding our association.” She hurried to try and apologize for potentially offending him. “I’ve never thought your intentions were overly romantic, Commander, I assure you.” She said, hoping to just nip the problem in the bud. It was too embarrassing that Leliana had spoken to him in the first place.

John smirked at her. “Would my attention be unwelcome if they were romantic? Or if I was trying to be?” He said somewhat nervously.

Josephine gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. Not only because of what he said but because he was visibly nervous. She didn’t think John ever got nervous.

“What? Oh. No! That is…” she resumed pacing. “We’ve only just...I didn’t wish to presume you harbored any tender feelings for me. I didn’t want to be rude or assume and be disappointed.” 

Josephine stopped pacing and turned to him, blushing. He was just starting to notice that she did that a lot whenever he was around. 

John smiled as he got to his feet. “I have no objections. Presume away.”

Josephine fidgeted with her hands as he stepped closer to her. “But we haven’t even known each other for a couple seasons. How can you declare this liking for me after such a brief time together?” Even as she said it, she realized how hypocritical she sounded. After all, she had begun to like him almost immediately after they first met. 

John’s smile broadened. “I’ve never met anyone whose presence affects me like you do. Perhaps it just means I’m a hopeless romantic, but there you have it.”

Josephine smiled back at him, conscious of how close he now was to her. “I would not object to a...closer relationship between us, John. If that sounds agreeable to you?”

John chuckled. “As formal as that was, you have no idea how happy that makes me. Also, I’m actually really glad Leliana prompted this talk. Remind me to thank her.”

Josephine giggled. “I suppose she was right after all,” she said as John took her hands in his. “Please don’t tell her I said that.”

John grinned as he slowly closed the distance between them. “I wouldn’t dream of it.” As he finished speaking, his lips met hers. Her lips were impossibly soft and tasted like cinnamon. She melted into the kiss, her heart soaring. She felt his arms slide around her waist and she slipped her arms around his back. Holding him, she could feel his muscles under his clothes and his light stubble tickled her chin. There was a million things she wished to tell him but she found that they were jelly in each other’s arms. Not even realizing it, her left leg pointed up and she balanced on one leg as she relished kissing him. 

What had started as a busy, average day, had blossomed into a wonderfully fantastic day. She wished Leliana had prompted the chat earlier.

After what felt like hours in bliss, they pulled away breathlessly. And smiled lovingly at each other. 

“Did I imagine it or did your leg go up just now?” John asked teasingly.

Josephine’s ears burned in embarrassment. “It did not! You must have imagined it.”

John grinned. “Nah, it can't be. I felt your weight shift as you brought your leg up.”

Josephine sighed but she didn’t really care. They had just had their first kiss!

John winked playfully at her. “Don’t worry, Josie. Your secret leg rise is safe with me.”

Josephine chuckled as she leaned forward to kiss him once more. “My hero.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR

Max roared, filled with newfound stamina as he lunged towards the nearest abomination. He rammed his daggers through the thing’s throat and it crumpled beneath him. Seeing his chance, he leaped onto the three abominations that were converging on Evelyn. He ducked as one swiped at him and then he stepped forward, shoving a dagger into its gut. Then he backstabbed into another one’s chest. Sidestepping, he slashed the throat of the third before turning to face the others. There was what looked to be at least twenty of the creatures spilling into the room. 

“Evelyn, now!” He shouted.

“But I might hurt you!” His sister shouted back as the demons and abominations began to flood the room. 

“Just do it!” Max yelled as he charged the bastards head on, trying to keep their attention on him as to spare Evelyn the horror of being up close to them. 

He dove into the middle of the abominations just as Evelyn sent a huge fireball flying at them. It exploded on impact, killing six of the creatures outright and gravely injuring four more. Those that weren’t harmed, were momentarily blinded by the harsh light of the sudden flames, making them easy to cut down. Seconds before she had shot the fireball, Evelyn had threw a weak barrier over Max so he wouldn’t get caught on fire. Which was a lucky break since the flames definitely would have roasted him had she not done so.

Max slew another five before the rest recovered and attacked him. He cursed as more came through the door, knocking down even more of the already destroyed barricade that the siblings had put up in an effort to stop the endless horde.

Max ignored the pain as two of the abominations slashed at his left shoulder. Quickly, he killed them and moved on to more. But he was getting tired. And the creatures could sense this. Eventually he would run out of steam and his luck would end. Max was determined to go down fighting, protecting his sister.

As he blocked a swipe, another abomination slammed into him, sending him sprawling. Momentarily losing his breath, he suddenly heard Evelyn cry out. With Max on the ground, the creatures had turned their attention to her and were now starting to swarm her. Through a haze, he watched as she too was thrown to the ground. 

Wincing as he rose, his back to the door, Max threw one of his daggers, nailing the abomination closest to Evelyn in the back of the head. He shouted a battlecry and the horde of demons and abominations all froze and turned around towards him, no longer paying any mind to Evelyn as she lay on the ground, struggling to rise. 

Max was determined to protect her. He would die before they hurt her more. 

Now armed with only one dagger, he faced the horde of creatures, growling a challenge at them. For some reason, the abominations almost seemed wary of him. A few of them even backed up a couple paces. Max blinked, confused. And then he noticed that they weren’t looking at him, but behind him. 

Max turned towards the door to see a man standing there. Behind him, Max could hear the sounds of a fight going on. As for the man, he had strikingly red unruly hair and he had a twinkle in his bright green eyes. A thin beard covered the bottom of his face, as well as some scars. The man wore Grey Warden armor and he held two swords in his hands. 

Suddenly, Evelyn screamed at him. Max spun around just in time to see the mangled petrifying face of an abomination as it swung at him, with its beady little eyes seeming to stare into Max’s very soul. Max had no time to dodge the blow as it’s gnawed claws slashed open his chest, disregarding the clothes he was wearing. In excruciating pain, Max crumpled to the floor like a rag, his vision turning black. He heard his sister scream out his name. And the last thing he saw before darkness overtook him, was the horrifying face of the abomination as it stood over him, ready to finish him off.

With a gasp, Max returned to the start to do it all over again. Such was his fate. His curse.

“Inquisitor?”

Inquisitor? He was no such thing. He was broken. Broken and lost, doomed to nightmares that never end. 

“Inquisitor?,” the voice said once more, this time more urgently. “Wake up.” 

How could he? This was his fate. How could he escape his fate? This endless loop. He was nothing. He couldn’t even protect his sister when it mattered the most. This was the world’s way of punishing him for his failures.

“Max!” 

His eyes shot open and in a panic, he shouted, writhing around confused. “No, no, no! Not again!” 

His eyes went around wildly, scanning for the inevitable abomination he knew he would see. But instead of an abomination, his eyes fell on Cassandra’s. She was looking down at him from the side of his bed, her eyes full of worry and sympathy. He could feel her hands on his shoulders, squeezing gently. He focused on her face as for some reason, he found the sight of her calming and comforting. 

He couldn’t explain it but the more he looked at her, the calmer he got. Until finally, the images of what had transpired in the Tower slowly faded to the back of his mind, a worry for another time. 

“Max.” Cassandra said to him softly. 

He breathed shakily, unaware that he was crying. But he was aware that his head was cradled in Cassandra’s lap. 

Then he noticed that she wasn’t wearing her usual armor but normal clothing. Despite the situation, he was surprised. He’d never seen her wear anything other than her Seeker armor. 

Through his quiet sobs, he was able to say, “You’re wearing clothes.” 

Cassandra smiled, her own eyes brimming with tears. “Yes. I am.” She said with a forced chuckle. Of all the things he might have said, of course he would comment on her clothes. 

She swallowed. “I...I heard you screaming.”

Max sighed, reaching up and rubbing his tears away as he sat up. Cassandra was sitting beside him on his bed, looking down at her lap where his head had been just seconds before. 

Cassandra continued. “I couldn’t sleep so I thought I’d stretch my legs a little and I was near the door to your quarters when I heard you...screaming like you were being attacked. So I rushed up here and saw you writhing around in pain. I called out but you wouldn’t wake up. I-I didn’t know what else to do so I just held you and tried to comfort you. I was worried.”

Max forced out a laugh. “Worried about me? You do care.”

Cassandra scowled at him. “Of course I care, you idiot! You scared me half to death.”

The two were silent for a minute. 

“Are they always that bad? The nightmares, I mean.” Cassandra asked him.

“No.” Max said quietly. “Usually, they’re worse.”

“I can’t even imagine that. How do you do it?” 

Max frowned. “Do what?”

“How do close the rifts?” Cassandra said loudly, raising her head to look him in the eyes. She was crying. “How are you able to fight the demons that are the reason for your nightmares? How can you face the very things you are terrified of almost every time you leave Skyhold? How do you do it? I don’t understand.”

Max said nothing. Instead, he reached out and touched her hand. She paused as he touched her. 

“Because,” He said slowly. “I have people like you watching my back. Giving me courage. Knowing that...it helps.”

Cassandra sniffed and got herself together. It was embarrassing enough that he had woken up in her lap, she didn’t need him to see her cry like a child. Especially at his expense. She started to rise. “I should let you be. It’s late.”

“Wait.” Max said and she froze, halfway up. She silently wished he wouldn’t ask what she thought he might. She knew she didn’t have the willpower to say no to such a request. Not anymore.

“Will...will you stay here with me tonight? I haven’t had a normal night of sleep in ages and I’m...afraid. Please? Just for tonight. I won’t ask again, I promise.”

It was a plea for help. And there was no way she was saying no to that. She would hate herself if she did. 

Cassandra nodded, sitting back on the bed and slipping underneath the blankets as Max laid back down beside her. “Fine. But only for tonight.” She said softly, getting comfortable. 

Max turned over on his side, facing away from her and giving her her privacy. “Only for tonight,” he repeated. “And Cassandra? Thanks.”

In a while, the two were asleep. And for the first time in what felt like weeks, Max slept peacefully.

Hawke grinned, nearly jumping in anticipation as he stood near the entrance to Skyhold. He was so excited that he felt like he might actually explode. 

“Calm down, will you? It hasn’t been that long.” Marian said beside him. 

Varric chuckled from his place leaning on the wall. “It’s been several months. For him, that’s the equivalent of several decades.”

Marian pursed her lips. The dwarf had a point.

Hawke’s grin broadened. “I can’t help it that I’m excited to see everyone again.”

Marian sighed. “I almost feel bad for Skyhold. Nothing good ever happens when we are all in the same place.”

“Nonsense.” Hawke scoffed. “It’ll be fine because we are literally the least wild insane family of misfits ever.”

Varric snickered. “Well there’s a scary thought.”

“Shut up dwarf.”

As Hawke watched, a familiar group of people came into view over the bridge. Hawke’s chest pounded as he eyed them down. 

Marian grinned, turning to Varric. “So how come when you send out letters, everyone answers as quickly as possible while if I send out a letter, it takes at least a month to get any word back?”

Varric shrugged. “What can I say? They like me more. Oh. There he goes.” The dwarf said as Hawke shot off running over the bridge, unable to contain himself any longer. 

About halfway, a mabari broke off from the group and ran towards him. Hawke outstretched his arms and then gave a grunt as Stump barreled into him, knocking him down and burying him under fur and slobber. His trusty hound licked him furiously all over his face, the tail of his namesake wagging all the while. Hawke laughed, rubbing Stump’s ears how he liked. “I missed you too, Stump!” He said through his laughter. Stump gave a yip, still wagging his tail as Hawke managed to slip out from underneath him. By this time, the others had reached him. 

Aveline helped him to his feet, rolling her eyes as she did so. “Why do you always let him cover you in dog drool? It’s disgusting.”

Hawke grinned at the guardswoman. “Because, he’s my lil’ baby.”

Fenris snorted. “A little baby that can crush our necks in his jaws.”

Hawke chuckled. “Well, yeah. You try telling a dog like him, no.”

Merrill bent down and met Stump’s eyes. “No!” Then she stood back up. “I don’t get it. That wasn’t so hard.”

Anders laughed. “I think you missed the point there, Merrill.”

Hawke turned to his siblings, smiling. Bethany was smiling back and Carver nodded at him. 

Bethany stepped forward and hugged her older brother. “I’m glad you’re alright.” 

Hawke grinned as he hugged her back. “Me too.” He stepped back and turned to Carver. “Glad to see you aren’t off doing crazy stuff with your fellow Wardens.”

Carver snorted disdainfully but he was smiling too. “Eh, you know Marian. When she says ‘don’t be dumb and disappear with the other Wardens,’ you don’t be dumb and disappear with the other Wardens.”

Hawke snickered, gripping his brother’s hand firmly. “I’m glad you all are here. You’ll love Skyhold and wait until you meet the Seeker. She’s going to lose her mind about all of you.”

Marian and Varric chose that time to run up to the group, causing more greetings and quips to be had. Marian hugged both of the younger twins and Varric made jokes that they were all two days late.

Hawke then caught a glimpse of jet black hair coming over the rise of the bridge. It was none other than his Isabela, looking as beautiful as ever. 

Carver was in the middle of speaking about how he had gotten into a brawl with one of Isabela’s crew members when Hawke pushed past him. Carver glared at him and then saw where his brother’s eyes were and he gave a smirk. “You know, I had to share a tent with her a couple times on the way up here. She loves a man in uniform.”

Hawke glanced at him sidelong and sneered. “Too bad she loves a man out of uniform, more.” 

Carver made a sour face and groaned. “Gross.”

Hawke turned back to Isabela who was now running over as fast as she could. Her body, although tired from hiking up a mountain only moments before, had found newfound strength as soon as she saw Hawke among the others. 

Hawke smiled as she ran up to him, leaping into his arms as he picked her up. He held her in his arms, her legs wrapping around his waist as they kissed. Isabela’s hands gripped his head tightly, pushing his mouth harder against hers. The two were breathlessly kissing each other now. 

That is, until Marian walked over to them and smacked at Isabela’s legs. “Okay, that’s enough of that. Save it for later you two perverts.”

Isabela dropped down, scowling at Marian. “Really? We haven’t seen each other for so long though! The least you can let us do is kiss.”

Marian raised an eye. “That was a little more than kissing Ms. Buttgrab— yeah I saw that. And it’s only been a couple months so for once in your lives, please for the love of all that’s holy, leave it in your pants.”

Isabela winked at her. “But I’m not wearing pants.”

“I can tell.” Hawke said, eyeing her long firm legs. 

Marian choked in disgust. “Sweet Maker, let’s just go report in to Max before I toss you both off this bridge.”

Aveline raised a hand. “I actually wouldn’t mind seeing that.”

“Me either.” Fenris said cheerfully.

“Same here.” Carver said.

“That would be much appreciated.” Anders said with a grin.

Bethany sighed. “As much as I would hate that, I have to agree.”

“Aw, that wouldn’t be very nice.” Merrill said, frowning.

Varric laughed. “Five sovereigns the two hump each other as they plummet to their deaths.”

Carver chuckled. “I’ll raise that bet to ten sovereigns.”

Hawke glared at his so called ‘family’ as Isabela snickered, holding onto his side. “I hate you all.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE

John blinked as he studied the new arrivals to Skyhold. For the life of him, he couldn’t get past the fact that all of them looked just a little bit insane. Now that he thought about it, that would explain why they were all so close with the Hawke family. He listened quietly as Hawke introduced his friends to Max and his advisors. 

John did his best to file their names and appearances away so that he wouldn’t get them mixed up. 

First was a woman named Aveline Vallen. She was clearly the head of the group, that much was clear by the way she was constantly telling the others to behave. A task John was surprised to see was not impossible, given her stern voice. Aveline was a tall sturdy looking woman with fiery red hair and emerald green eyes. She wore what looked to be a guard’s uniform and had a sword and shield over her back. John got the impression that it would be dangerous to one’s health to piss her off. 

“This is Sir Fenris the Broody Elf.” Hawke said with a grin. When Fenris scowled at him, he added, “Or just Fenris. That works too.”

Fenris was a strange looking one. He was an elf of course as evidence from the ears and the small stature, but he had strange markings covering his whole body. Even stranger, the markings faintly glowed blue whenever he got angry. His hair was white as snow, as if all the color had been drained away and he had a permanent look of annoyance on his face. He wore silvery armor and had a longsword strapped to his back.

“And this is Merrill.” Hawke said, nodding to an elven woman with short brown hair and kind hazel eyes. She too had tattoos but hers weren’t as odd as Fenris’. Merrill kept looking around, getting distracted by just about everything she saw. If John didn’t know any better, he’d say she had A.D.H.D or something similar. But the same curious look in her eyes matched that of Tali’s. She wore elven clothes and carried a wooden staff, marking her as a mage.

“This is Anders, and before you ask Cullen, no you can’t punch him. That job is purely Fenris’.” 

John turned his gaze to a mage with blonde hair tied back into a ponytail. He looked somewhat nervous to be there, like he expected someone to stab him in the back. But his eyes were kind and brave. He wore a robe donned with some kind of feathers on his shoulders and had a necklace with some type of symbol on it. He too, carried a staff. 

Hawke then got to his other siblings: Bethany and Carver. Bethany wore similar robes to those of the mages fighting the Templars and had a staff on her back. She had black hair like her siblings, loosely gathered down her neck. Her brown eyes met John’s as he studied her and he could have sworn she had blushed before she turned away. She was clearly more alike to Marian as far as personality goes. She helped keep her brothers in line. 

As for her twin brother Carver, he had short black hair and brown eyes. Although he looked surly, he seemed eager to help. He kept rolling his eyes as Hawke introduced everyone. He wore what John guessed was Warden armor and he had a large sword strapped to his back and a couple small knives around his belt. 

Finally, Hawke introduced Isabela, someone John could only describe as a bombshell. She was gorgeous, with jet black hair rolling down her back and amber colored eyes. A small birthmark was on her chin. A blue bandanna was tied across her forehead and a red ribbon was tied over one of her arms. She had the same skin tone as Josephine’s which made John think she must be from Antiva. And as embarrassing as it was, John couldn’t help but notice that her chest rivaled that of an Asari Matriarch’s. She had two slightly curved daggers attached to her back. As for clothes, John was amazed she hadn’t frozen on the way up to Skyhold, seeing how she wore a short blue and white shirt and an even shorter skirt that did nothing to hide her obvious curves. And her personality definitely matched her outfit. 

Hawke then went to introducing John and the others. “You all already know Cullen. He’s the Inquisition’s Commander now. And you already know Leliana who is the Spymaster. The short blondie there staring at Isabela is Max, the leader of the Inquisition. The Seeker is the Seeker that stabbed Varric in his book. The woman in gold is the Ambassador Josephine. And finally and definitely the least, is Shepard. He’s uh...the guy you might have heard from another world. Do try and stay on his good side cuz he can basically kill you with his mind.”

Carver grunted, eying John like a predator eyes it’s prey. “He doesn’t look that special. Or that tough.”

Max snickered with laughter. “I’ve seen him kill forty Venatori in a manner of seconds.”

Carver choked. “That’s impossible! How?”

John smiled, flicking his wrist up and picking the younger man up with his biotics. “With biotics. Which is more or less the magic of my world.” Over the time he’s been in Thedas, he’d found that explanation was easier for people to grasp than the actual science behind biotics. Plus, it was far easier to say than having to explain several other things along with biotics. 

“Woah, okay, put me down now.” Carver said, shocked that John could make him float like that.

John snorted with laughter as Hawke’s family of misfits all stared at him in amazement. Anders, Bethany, and Merrill now looked like they wanted to dissect him and see how what made him tick. 

Max sighed. “Yes, yes. John is amazing and incredible and let’s all forget about the only guy in the world that can close giant holes in the sky.”

John grinned. “And forget about the only guy in the word that can flay you all with his mind?”

Max nodded enthusiastically. “Exactly!”

Cullen looked to both of them, unsure of what had just happened. “You two are confusing.”

Hawke cocked his head to the side, looking just a little too serious. “They are? I understood that perfectly.”

Aveline chuckled. “Only because you are as crazy as they are.”

Marian snickered. “Crazier, actually.”

Isabela spoke up, staring at John curiously. “Can you pick me up like you did to Carver? I want to see if it does what I think it does.”

“Which is?” 

Isabela smiled but before she could answer, Aveline answered for her. “No, Isabela. That’s gross.”

The Antivan frowned, disappointed. “You don’t even know what I was thinking!”

Aveline smiled innocently. “I don’t have to know.”

Merrill stared at the two women. “But how can you say it’s gross if you don’t know what it was?”

Varric laughed. “Because, Daisy, it’s Isabela.”

Merrill nodded. “Oh yeah. True.”

Isabela smacked her forehead. “Not you as well, Kitten.”

John grinned. The back and forth was reminding him of his days on the Normandy. And he thought his crew was big on bantering. 

Max sighed. “Anyway, welcome to the Inquisition everyone. Hawke and Marian can show you around Skyhold.”

Varric laughed. “You mean Hawke and Marian can show everyone to the tavern.”

Max smirked at the dwarf. “That’s what I thought I said.”

Aveline groaned, rubbing her temple. “Maker saver us, the Inquisitor is also a frequent patron of taverns. How does anything get done around here again?”

Max winked. “Very drunkenly. That’s how.”

John snickered and followed everyone out of the War Room. He wanted to talk more to Hawke and his gang of oddballs. He failed to notice that Leliana and Josephine hadn’t exited the room with everyone else but instead, stayed behind. 

Neither moved for several seconds. Strangely enough, Leliana spoke first. “So..I see you and Shepard have grown...close.”

“Yes. We have.” Josephine said flatly, determined not to show how nervous she was. She hasn’t spoken to Leliana alone for the whole week since she and John started ‘dating’, as he put it. Apparently that was what people called a romantic relationship back in his world. 

Leliana cleared her throat. “And he has been treating you well?”

Josephine turned to her friend, raising an eye. “We both know you already know the answer to that question. Which reminds me, do make sure to let Charter know she needs to work on her stealth. I saw her last time you had her keep tabs on me.”

Leliana coughed, embarrassed. She made a mental note to lecture the elf next time she reported to her. 

“Er, well, yes. From what my...spies...tell me, he’s been nothing but kind to you. It’s just—.”

“Exactly!” Josephine interrupted. “John has been wonderful to me. He’s been kind to me ever since he showed up to Haven with Bull. And yet, you still feel the need to keep an eye on him and continue to be rude and distrustful towards him.”

Leliana sighed. “I know. And I know that I’ve been distrustful of him the second he stepped into the war room. But I promise you, that will all stop now. After seeing...what?” Leliana asked as she noticed Josephine staring. “I’m trying to apologize.”

Josephine raised an eye again. “I’m not the one you have to apologize to.”

“Yes, I know.” Leliana gave and exasperated sigh. “I’ll go talk to him right now.”

Josephine nodded. “Good. And Leliana? Remember, niceness before knives.”

Leliana groaned. “Alright I get it.”

She found the Commander in the Herald’s Rest, chatting with Aveline about Kirkwall. Leliana came up behind him and tapped him on his shoulder. When he spun around, she said in a strained pleasant voice, “May I speak with you for a minute? Outside where it doesn’t smell like bad ale?”

John smiled and followed the Spymaster out of the building and around to the side. 

When Leliana was sure they didn’t have any prying ears, she turned to John, her eyes as serious as usual. “I um.. I wanted to apologize to you. For being so rude to you since you joined. And especially for being rude to you about you and Josephine. It’s just that I think of Josephine as a little sister and I can go a little crazy about keeping her safe. I didn’t want to trust you. But after watching you with her the last week I realize now that I was wrong. You’ve more than enough proved that you care for her and will protect her and will treat her how she deserves. And she’s happy when she’s with you. Which I think is far more important than anything else. So I’m sorry for being a jerk about everything.”

John smiled at her. “No harm done. I know you were just looking out for her. She’s lucky to have you as a friend. And between you and me, I’d probably have acted the same way you did. I can be quite protective of my friends too.”

Leliana sighed in relief. She was glad that was over and done with. From now on, she wouldn’t waste people and resources spying on the two of them and she’d try to be a little more friendly towards the man that had saved Josephine’s life a couple times.

John grinned. “And don’t worry, we aren’t having sex or anything like that.”

Leliana glared at him. If looks could kill, John would be dead on the ground in a manner of seconds. “Don’t push your luck.”

John nodded. “Yeah it felt like it was too personal even as I said it. I’ll just be over there until I stop being embarrassed.

Leliana rolled her eyes but she was smiling. “Yeah, you go do that.”

“I hate this place.” Garrus said as they trudged along the edge of a sandy wasteland that Aiden had called the Western Approach. The group had made great time, all things considered. Largely because Aiden knew the continent like the back of his hand. He knew of all the shortcuts and safest passages to take. 

Grunt gave a short chuckle before sand was blown into his mouth by the wind. Luckily for him, if didn't affect him that much if at all. “Why? Got too much sand in your bits? Because this place is great!”

Garrus grunted. “You only say that because you are a Krogan and can live just about anywhere. Think about those of us that aren’t practically tanks.”

Grunt nodded. “I don’t see the Warden fella complaining.”

“That’s because I’ve been here before.” Aiden said.

Liara smiled as Garrus snorted and gave up. She was surprised actually. Aiden seemed to be one of the only people to out-talk the Turian, other than Shepard that is.

“So what’s the plan, Aiden?” Liara asked as they made their way around a large crumbling tower. Towers and ancient structures dotted the mostly empty landscape. Liara was curious about why there would be buildings out in the middle of nowhere. 

Aiden snickered. “Plan? What plan?”

Liara frowned. “Your plan on how we are going to find this Leliana woman. You must have a plan or some way to contact her.”

Aiden laughed nervously. “Yeah, about that. I have a way of contacting her but I haven’t done so in a long time. So I can’t just contact her out of the blue asking about your friend. She’ll have my hide if I did that.”

Grunt crushed an old skeleton of some kind of small rodent as he walked. “So what? Why would she be mad at you if you haven’t said hello in a while?”

Aiden paused, rubbing his neck. “Well, she’s my uh, significant other per say. And I haven’t really written her in a number of months.” When Garrus and Liara both groaned, Aiden was quick to add, “Though in my defense, it’s hard to contact anyone when you’ve been on the outskirts of the known world.”

Liara sighed. “Alright, then what do you suggest we do?” She asked. “You know the land. What do you think would be a good starting point for our search?” 

Aiden scratched his beard. “That’s easy. Val Royeaux. It’s the closest and largest city in Orlais, the country we’re practically in right now. It’s the cultural hub of the country and if there’s a place where we will find anything about Shepard, it’s there.”

“Excellent! And how far away is this city from here? If you had to guess.” Garrus said, eager to be free of this desert. 

“I’d say close to a week? If we keep up our current pace.”

Garrus groaned loudly. “Another week of walking? Damn, I miss the Normandy.”

Aiden laughed. “Oh come on, it isn’t that bad. Think about it this way: it means you get to exercise those weird legs of yours more!” We get there in decent time and you get some exercise in. It’s a win win situation.”

Garrus mumbled something indiscernible under his breath. Probably a curse or several. 

Liara smiled. No matter where they went, her friends never changed. 

As they passed yet another ruined tower, Liara finally had to ask. “Aiden, why are there so many old towers in this place?”

“Because of the darkspawn. This place was the site of a massive battle during the Second Blight, which lasted ninety years. There’s a huge chasm to the south called the Abyssal Rift, which the darkspawn climbed out of. Wardens fought them. But the darkspawn corrupted the place, turning it into the wasteland you see today. And the towers were put up mainly to guide travelers, but also as miniature outposts to keep an eye on the horde. As you can see, they are no longer in use.”

“So that’s how you’ve been navigating? By using the ruins as markers.” Liara said, nodding. Aiden was smarter than he often let on, she was finding out.

“For the most part yeah. But I...Leave it alone Grunt.” Aiden said to Grunt, who was eyeballing some sort of creature sniffing among the sand some twenty yards away from them. It looked like a terrifying version of Earth’s rhinos, with an even larger horn and a mouth full of long pointy teeth. 

“What the hell is that?” Garrus exclaimed, reaching for his rifle as Grunt looked ready to charge. 

“It’s just a Grun. Don’t pay it any mind. Those things aren’t aggressive unless you piss it off.” Aiden said, ignoring the creature. 

That is until Grunt gave a roar and charged at the Gurn, intent on headbutting it. Threatened, the gurn charged back. 

Aiden shook his head, watching after the Krogan. “Does he ever listen?”

Liara chuckled. “Not typically, no. He is technically still very young.”

Aiden choked. “He’s young? He’s twice the size I am!”

Garrus laughed, watching as Grunt head butted the gurn, nearly knocking it off its feet. “He’s a Krogan.” He said, as if that explained everything. 

Chapter Text

CHAPTER THIRTY SIX

“How are you, my lord?” Josephine asked John as she stepped into his room. He was sitting at his desk, trying to clean his N7 helmet. A difficult thing to do when the helmet was still damaged from that final push on Earth. 

John raised an eye as he spun around, stopping what he was doing. “‘My lord’? What are we, kings and queens?”

Josephine frowned, quick to clarify. “What, no! It’s just a way to show respect to your standing. I thought since you are a Commander, it would be appropriate to say lord.”

John smirked. “Maybe if we were in medieval times.”

“Medieval times?”

John snickered. “Never mind.”

Josephine held her head high and crossed her arms. She was wearing a simple white nightgown with her arms and legs exposed. A rare occurrence for her. “Anyway, how are you, Commander ?” She asked, putting extra emphasis on Commander.

John smiled at her, noticing that she was a little annoyed with him. He didn’t blame her. He was known to be just a little bit annoying. 

“Well, I’m courting the most beautiful woman in the entire castle. That helps a great deal.” John said. 

Instantly, Josephine’s demeanor changed from mildly annoyed to warm and flustered. As if she still wasn’t used to him flirting with her. 

She giggled, covering her mouth as she smiled. “Oh, my. You flatter me much too much. And so formal, too.”

John laughed. “It was the courting thing, right? Yeah, it felt weird to say, but since Thedas doesn’t really have dating in it, courting felt less foreign.”

Josephine gave a light laugh. “Oh I don’t mind. In fact, I kind of liked it.”

John chuckled. “Of course you did. So what brings you to my humble room at this late hour, madam?”

Josephine blushed as she went over to sit down beside him at the desk. “Just wanted to drop by and talk to my...boyfriend? Did I use that word correctly?”

John grinned and nodded. 

Josephine smiled victoriously. “Good. So what were you doing before I barged in? Looking at your old armor?”

John nodded, glancing over at his helmet. “Cleaning my helmet. Even though it’s broken and probably won’t work properly again, I still like to clean it from time to time. It’s calming. Plus, it gives the hands something to do.”

Josephine peered at it. She hadn’t gotten a proper good look at it before. 

Naturally, it was unlike any helmet she’d ever seen. It was made of some kind of unknown material and although broken, a small window was where the eyes most likely would go. A chinstrap was at the bottom of it and it looked comfortable enough. A red stripe went through the middle of the helmet and there was a circle at the back of it, almost like a tube could be attached there. But the whole thing was badly damaged by some sort of energy. And while it could never be fully clean again, there at least wasn’t a speck of dust on it.

“I’m sensing there is a story behind this helmet?” She asked, intrigued. “How did it get this damaged?”

John swallowed. “During the final push to retake Earth—my human’s birthplace— from the Reapers. They were using it as a sort of home base. It was the site of the end of the war. Every race in the galaxy joined together to take out the Reapers in that final push.”

Josephine nodded, taking in what he said. “It sounds like it was horrible.”

John snorted. “That’s an understatement if I ever heard one. Take the devastation the Breach and the Blights have caused, triple it, and put it all in the timeframe of one year. Then you’ll get close to what fighting the Reapers was like.”

Josephine leaned over and grasped his hand. If anyone else had said that, she’d have thought they were just exaggerating but she knew John wasn’t one to embellish things. When he said the damage was worse, he meant it.

“Every scratch and blast mark on my armor is a reminder of all the battles and firefights I’ve been in. A reminder of all the friends I’ve lost to the Reapers.”

“You’ve lost many?”

John nodded grimly. “I’ve lost enough.”

She squeezed his hand comfortingly. “I don’t know what it’s like to lose friends in battle, but I’m here for you. If you ever need to talk about these things, all you have to do is ask and I’ll listen.” 

John smiled warmly at her. “Thank you, but I’m okay,” He cleared his throat. “Anyway, now that we’ve been together for a few days, I’m curious: Has our being together set any tongues wagging? Outside of the Inquisition’s inner circle I mean.”

Josephine chuckled, although she suspected he was only asking to change the subject. Which she didn’t mind. If he didn’t want to talk about the Reapers anymore, she wasn’t going to pester him about it. 

“Undoubtedly. Rumor already gave you a dozen suitors the moment the Inquisition took in a super powerful man from another world.”

John laughed. “And who were these rumors pairing me with?”

Josephine smirked. “I can only speak to what was whispered in several courts…”

“Josephine.” John said, raising his eyebrows at her. 

She sighed. “To begin with? Cassandra, Leliana, Cullen, Max, Dorian, Mother Giselle, Enchanter Fiona, Chancellor Roderick, two counts, and some man named ‘Philip’. Honestly, I don’t think he even exists.”

John nearly choked with laughter. He hadn’t been expecting that many. “Damn, that’s a lot. Another question for you. Why was Leliana so against us being together? I mean she’s fine now but why was she against it in the first place?”

Josephine rolled her eyes. “Ah think nothing of it. She’s disapprove of anyone I chose to keep serious company with. Back in Val Royeaux, Leliana was practically my older sister.”

John snickered, shaking his head. “I got that from the lecture she gave me. But I’m glad she unintentionally pushed our talk.”

Josephine nodded in agreement. “I’m glad as well. Otherwise, we might have just continued flirting and dancing around each other.”

“And we can't have that, now can we?” John said with a twinkle in his eyes. 

“No, we can’t.” Josephine said, leaning forward and giving him a kiss. “Well, it’s late so I think I’ll head back to my room for the night.” She said as she stood up to leave.

“Why not stay here? Unless you aren’t comfortable sharing a bed yet. Which I completely understand.” John hurried to add.

Josephine smiled. “I’d like that.” She quickly went back to her room to blow out the candles and then returned to John’s room. He was taking off his shirt and Josephine couldn’t help but admire the well toned muscles he always hid under his clothes. 

John turned around to her and caught her staring at him. He grinned. “See something you like?” He teased her.

Josephine blushed, looking away. “Maybe.”

John chuckled as he blew out the candles that had been illuminating the room. With a faint light from the moon shining in from the windows, the two crawled into bed, albeit awkwardly. Neither knew what to do. 

John turned to face her and found that Josephine was already facing him. Her hair was sprawled out over the pillow and the moonlight was reflecting in her brown eyes. He could see the slow rise and fall of her chest under the blanket as she breathed and she smelled a little like chocolate. 

She smiled nervously at him, her body mere inches away from his own. 

John smiled in return. “I swear, you get cuter by the second.” 

She gave a short giggle. “Flatterer.” She accused.

John inched forward and planted a kiss on her cheek before tentatively reaching out and placing a hand on her side. She in turn, moved so that her head was just under his, pressed up against his chest. 

“This is...nice.” Breathed Josephine. 

John gently squeezed her side as his answer. A few minutes later, he was snoring quietly. 

Josephine smiled. He sure could fall asleep fast. It must be a soldier thing, she guessed. She closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. It felt like only a couple minutes had passed before she was woken up by someone talking by the end of the bed. 

“Aww, look at the happy couple sharing a bed.”

Blinking awake, she looked up and shrieked, startling John awake immensely. He leaped out of bed, his biotics flaring up and ready to ward off any intruder. Then he stopped, staring in confusion at the people grinning at him. 

“Is that how you treat everyone that comes to wake you two lovebirds up? Leaping out of bed already in attack mode?” Hawke asked, shaking his head. 

John blinked. Hawke, along with Isabela, Varric, and Sera were at the foot of his bed. All four of them were grinning from ear to ear. 

“What the hell?” John yelled at them. 

Isabela winked at Josephine. “So, is he as good in bed as I think he is? I see that your hair is all over the place so I’ll take that as a yes.”

Josephine huffed. “Why—that’s not what...How inappropriate!” She said, trying to hide the blush that was creeping up on her cheeks. 

“Come now, Rivaini, leave Ruffles alone. She doesn’t have as dirty a mind as you.” Varric said with a chuckle. 

Sera laughed. “Shepard does. He did her dirty all right. Cuz hair?”

“Why are you in my room?” John asked angrily. 

Hawke jumped, as if suddenly remembering something important. “Oh, yeah! Because it’s close to noon and Max told us to check and see if you were awake. We knocked but you didn’t answer the door so we just picked the lock and came in to see you two all snuggling.”

“Well now that you see that we are awake, please kindly get the hell out of my room.” John growled. 

Isabela frowned. “Aw do we have to? I want to see what Josephine is hiding under those blankets.”

Sera smirked. “Yeah, me too! I’ve never seen her out of that frilly yellow dress.”

Varric tilted his head to the side. “Know what? That’s a good point. Do you even own clothes that aren’t just other sets of yellow dresses?”

Josephine helped and pulled the blanket over her head in embarrassment. 

“I said get out.” John said sternly, glowing blue from his biotics. 

Hawke snickered as they slowly left. “Alright, alright. Sheesh. Someone woke up on the wrong side of bed today.”

“Right?” Varric said. “Can’t blame someone for being curious.”

Sera grunted, disappointed that she didn’t see Josephine’s sleep attire. 

Isabela winked at John as she closed the door behind her. 

John sighed. “They’re gone.”

Josephine poked her head out from under the blanket. 

“Do you think we should change the locks?” Asked John.

Josephine groaned as she sat upright. “With them? I don’t think it would matter.”

“Bull says the Qunari want to offer an alliance with the Inquisition. We have to go meet a contact in the Storm Coast and then help a Qunari ship deal with some Tevinter smugglers.” Max said to John and Blackwall as they prepared the horses for travel. Max had asked them to tag along with him and the Chargers, which both men had heartily agreed to. 

“We should get there with a couple days to spare and then we’ll meet this Qunari contact and come up with a plan of how to take out the smugglers. The Blades of Hessarian will be on standby, just in case things go sour and we need some extra manpower.”

Bull growled. “Hopefully it won’t come to that. Us and the Chargers should be enough to deal with a ship of Tevinter bastards.”

John shrugged. To him, backup was always good. But this wasn’t his mission; it was Max’s and Bull’s. He was just going along for the ride. 

Blackwall groaned. “I’m glad to be helping out but I gotta say, I’m not looking forward to being back in the Coast. That place is easily the worst we’ve been to so far. And the wettest and windiest.”

John snickered, slinging his bag over the horse he would be sharing with Blackwall as he still hadn’t mastered the art of riding. 

“You’d hate Pragia and Hagalaz. Pragia never stops raining and Hagalaz is just one giant windy storm.” He said with a chuckle.

Blackwall grinned. “Then I’m glad I’ll never see these places.”

Bull nodded towards the entrance of the stables. “Uh oh. Looks like we have a goodbye party of one.”

John turned his head and grinned as Cassandra stepped inside. He would have thought it would have been Josephine coming to say goodbye if they hadn’t already said their goodbyes earlier that morning. 

Cassandra stormed up to Max as he sat on his horse, scowling. “And when were you going to tell me you were leaving?”

Max blinked. “Umm, I didn’t know I had to?”

“Well you do. I’d like to know when the Inquisitor is going to be leaving. What if I needed something from you and you had disappeared before I could get it?” Cassandra said, fuming.

Max raised an eye. “What would you need from me that is that important?”

Cassandra was taken off guard for a moment before shaking her head. “I don’t know. But it could happen. And another thing! Why am I not going with you? I always go with you.”

Bull chuckled. “Someone’s a little attached to our dear Inquisitor, isn’t she?”

Cassandra didn’t even look at him as she barked at him. “No one asked you, Bull.”

Max shrugged, grinning. “There’s no need to be embarrassed, Cass. Lots of people are attached to me.”

Cassandra threw her hands up, grunting in disgust. “Ugh. Just be careful okay? You idiot.” She added as an afterthought before storming off. 

Max smiled after her. “Yeah. She totally likes me.”

The others laughed at him. Coughing and laughing at the same time, John said, “What gave you that impression? Was it the ‘yelling at you and storming off in anger’?”

Max nodded. “Actually, yes. Except it was the way she yelled at me and stormed off.”

Bull laughed. “You mean angrily?”

Max grinned, clicking his heels and starting to ride off. “Nah, I mean she didn’t punch me once during her yelling and storming off. That’s what tells me she likes me.”

John shook his head. “Max?”

“Yeah

“You’re weird.”

“Pretty much, yeah. Thanks for noticing.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN

As bad as Pragia is, John had to admit that the Storm Coast was close on its heels. The place was miserable. They’d been on the Coast for almost a week and there hadn’t even been one day when it didn’t pour. Wind was constantly smacking them in the face and John was pretty sure a pool of fish had moved into the puddle in his boot. Despite that, it was nice to travel with the others and get his hands dirty. Quite literally. 

Luckily though, they were close to where Bull’s Qunari contact should be. Maybe a day away according to the drenched map of the coast they had. 

They were at present, huddling under a particularly thick leaved tree, about halfway up a mountain. The trail they were following took them on some steep climbs. And since it was getting dark, made worse by the bed of light fog that was always enveloping the Coast, they had thought it would be a safer idea to just stop for the evening. Otherwise, they risked slipping and falling over a cliff. Which wasn’t on anyone’s to do list.

The Chargers were camped a couple hundred yards away. The light from their campfire could be seen from where John sat.

John inched to his right in an attempt to get out of the rain that was sneaking past the tree branches and falling on his shoulders. It didn’t work as the rain now fell on his head. He sighed, drawing the attention of Max. 

“Can’t you just like throw a biotic bubble up around us to keep us dry?” 

John snorted. “I could. But I won’t. I like camping like this.”

Blackwall grunted from his place leaning against the tree. “You actually like camping in this weather? Shepard, I camped for years when I was scouting for potential Warden recruits and even I hate this.”

Bull laughed. “Cut the man some slack. He’s from another world so maybe people where he is from are used to having more water than feet in their shoes.”

John winced as if he had been struck. “Ouch.”

Max snickered, patting his friend in the back. “So Shepard, if you like this weather then what’s the worst place you’ve been to? Environment and weather wise at least.”

John didn’t even have to think about it. “Oh that’s easy. Tuchanka. It’s a planet/world that the krogan call home. It’s a hot radiated wasteland essentially, and everything in it—even the krogan— wants to kill you,” John nodded to Max. “And back at you? What’s the worst place you’ve been to?”

Max grinned. “You mean besides Evelyn’s childhood room? Ehh, I’d have to say the Fallow Mire because of the leeches alone. Either that, or this one cave me and Siael went in to wait out a storm. Turns out it was infested with giant spiders. So that wasn’t fun.”

Bull grunted. “Seheron. Just a humid jungle with more bugs than there is sand on a beach.”

Blackwall shook his head, grinning. “That’s nothing. I’ve been days down in the Deep Roads before, surrounded by the stench of death and darkspawn.”

Max rolled his eyes. “Okay now that’s cheating. How about nicest place you’ve been to? I’d have to say the mouth of the Waking Sea in Ostwick. I used to go there to calm my mind.”

“Orlais.” Blackwall said. “I hated it there but the few places I’ve been to there were pretty I suppose.”

“Honestly I’d go with the Hinterlands. There’s just something nice about it.” Bull said with a chuckle. “What about you, Shepard?”

John gave a smirk. “Up in my ship. Where I can look out over a sea of stars around me.”

“Pfft, boring!” Max said with a laugh. “And again, that’s cheating because only you have been up among the stars, Spaceman.”

John frowned. “Ugh. I hate that nickname.”

Max winked at him. “It’s not really a nickname. It’s become a title now. Something you are referred to among normal people.”

John raised an eye, scooting over once more. “And are we not normal people?”

Max snorted with laughter. “Is that a serious question? Are we normal people? Me with a glowing hand that closes holes in the sky, Bull the giant one eyed Qunari spy, Blackwall the lone Grey Warden, and you the man who’s literally from another world and who is basically an overpowered super soldier? Of course we are normal people! Maker, and Cassandra says I’m the idiot?”

“Alright. Our Qunari contact should be here to meet us.” Bull said as they walked up to a small camp with the Chargers standing guard close by.  Aside from Bull and Krem, there were five other members joining them today. Grim, a blonde haired man of little to no words. Dalish, an elven mage who insists that she isn’t a mage. Rocky, a dwarf from a dwarven city called Orzammar. Skinner, an eleven duelist. And Stiches, the company healer and doctor. And all were just a little bit insane. 

John and Blackwall stood behind Max and Bull, as this was their operation. 

“He is.” An elf with brown hair said as he exited the tent. He was lithe, as all elves typically were and wore mottled green armor. A sword was strapped to his side. “Good to see you again, Hissrad.”

Bull grinned, throwing his hands up in surprise. “Gatt! Last I heard, you were still in Seheron!”

Gatt snickered. “They finally decided I’d calmed down enough to go back out into the world.”

Bull’s grin widened as if they had just shared some inside joke. He turned to Max. “Boss, this is Gatt. We worked together in Seheron.”

Gatt shook hands with Max. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Inquisitor. Hissrad’s reports say you’re doing good work.”

Max frowned. “Iron Bull’s name is Hissrad?”

John snickered and leaned over in Blackwall’s ear. “No wonder he goes by Bull.” The two snickered to themselves but the others ignored them.

Gatt shrugged. “Under the Qun, we use titles not names.”

Bull nodded. “My title was ‘Hissrad’, because I was assigned to secret work. You can translate it as ‘Keeper of Illusions,’ or…”

Gatt smiled, looking at Max. “‘Liar.’ It means liar.”

Bull frowned, giving a snort. “Well you don’t have to say it like that .”

Max chuckled as he shook his head. “It’s so nice to hear friends say good things about me in their secret spy reports.”

“He does...but they aren’t really secret, are they?” Gatt said.

Bull sighed. He had thought this might come up. “Look, Gatt—.”

“Relax,” Gatt said with a laugh. “Unlike our superiors, I know how it works out here. We’re in this together. The Tevinter Imperium is bad enough without the influence of this Venatori cult. If this new form of lyrium helps them seize power in Tevinter, the war in Qunendar could get worse.”

Bull nodded. “With this stuff, the Vints could make their slaves into an army of magical freaks. We could lose Seheron...and see a giant Tevinter army come marching back down here.”

“The Ben-Hassrath agree. That’s why we’re here,” Gatt said. “Our dreadnaught is safely out of view, and out of range of any Venatori mages on shore. We’ll need to eliminate the Venatori, then signal the dreadnaught so it can come in and take out the smuggler ship.”

John cleared his throat. When the others looked at him, he asked, “What do you think about this, Bull?” He felt that Bull deserved to be able to voice his opinion. They were here on his account after all. 

Bull grunted. “Don’t know. I’ve never liked covering a dreadnaught run. Too many ways for crap to go wrong. If our scouts underestimate enemy numbers, we’re dead. If we can’t lock down the Venatori mages, the ship is dead. It’s risky.”

“Riskier than letting red lyrium into Minrathous?” Scoffed Gatt.

Bull merely frowned.

Max rolled his shoulders. “Well let’s go hold up our end of the bargain, then.” 

Gatt nodded, pointing to two distant points in the general direction of the shore. “My agents suggested two possible locations the Venatori may be camped to guard the shore. We’ll need to split up and hit both at once.”

“I’ll come with you, Boss.” Bull said. “Krem can lead the Chargers. Let me fill them in. When I’m done, we can head out.” Bull walked off to gather the Chargers around him. 

John took Max off to the side as Blackwall commented to Gatt on how bad the weather was.

“I’m going to go with the Chargers.” John stated. “Anyone that’s ever seen any movie ever knows that splitting up never ends well. And I know how much the Chargers mean to Bull so I think that if I went with them, it would put his mind at ease.”

Max grinned. “I’ll let it slide that you think you are that big of a hotshot but I agree with you. I was going to suggest you go with them anyway. Gives me a chance to show off for once.”

John slapped Max on the back. “Excellent! Then I’ll see you later, champ.” John said before walking off to join Bull and the Chargers who were just wrapping up their company catchphrase. 

“Horns up!” 

The Chargers started to make their way down towards the cliff farther away. 

“I’m going with them.” John told Bull. Bull nodded his thanks. He’d never admit it, but he had been hoping John would offer to do so. “Thanks Commander. I feel better already knowing you’ll be there to look out for them.” 

John smiled at the Qunari. “They’re your squad. I get that.” 

He then hurried to catch up to the Chargers as they hiked towards their destination. 

“Shepard?” Krem eyed him as he ran up to them. 

“I’m tagging along.” John explained.

“What, does the Chief not think we’re capable of taking out some Venatori without a babysitter?” Rocky asked with a snort. 

John shook his head. “I offered to tag along. To give Max a chance to show off for a change.”